A little Sparkling Blazeby NerdyPegasisterChaptersThe rapeMeeting Tifany and RebeccaA little Sparkling BlazeSeizuresHe Discovers...A lostWhere Do Babies Come From?Siren IllnessKidnappedBabysittingMeeting SophiaTween TroubleTraumas and TragediesRebel Phase or Something Else?Mental HospitalSparkling is gonna be a big sisterSomething Wrong With One Of The BabiesMeeting the other side of the familyStaying with an baby in comaA break and first loveTalking and BondingIntroducing Shadow to the familyTeen PregnancyA mischiveous niece and talksAnnie and KatherineAlmost lost them...Triplets BirthA few months laterA serious talk and a new cousinPregnant AgainThe rapeAria's POV I'm at home looking at all the clothes I have. Nothing looks good enough. I'm getting ready for a date, but it's not just any date. Tonight is the one year anniversary for me and Rainbow Dash I want to be perfect. But I better get ready soon,I shouldn't keep Dash waiting too long. I put on one of my clothes and let my hair down,usually I would put them in pigtails but Rainbow had told me before she liked it down. I then leave.Before I do Dagi tells me to be careful cause it's late. I want to get to where Dash is waiting for me as soon as possible,I should probably take a shortcut. I don't normally like to take it this late at night but I'll make an exception tonight. I stared down the alley and at first it was alright then a tall man stepped in my way. "Excuse me." I tell him moving to walk around him only for him to step to the side to block my path. "Hey you're in my way." I told him starting to get mad. "Where do you think you're going?" He asked. "None of your business." I told him as I tried to push my way past him but he grabbed ahold of me. "Let go of me!" I shouted at him. He held tighter,I try to punch him. "Fucking let go!"I yell. But once I start getting ready to punch him again,he then grabbed my neck. "Listen if you let this happen,it'll be easier."He tells me. I keep trying to pry his hands off me.But it got more and more difficult by the second. "I can get the rainbow one after I'm done with you."I felt even more mad once I heard that and tried harder to make him let go of me. But I felt my air going out. I hit him again but it did no good. I grabbed his wrists trying to pull them off of me, but nothing worked. I feel myself starting to get weak. Am I going to die like this? It's getting harder and harder to stand, I feel my legs give out and would have fallen if he wasn't holding me. I'm layed back on the ground I'm helpless. I'm about to lose hope when he lets go of my neck I gasp trying to get my air back. "I don't want to kill you." He told me in a voice that told he he really didn't care if he did or not. "But I will if you keep fighting me." "Fuck you!" I shouted at him trying to get away. "I'll make you fight for it" Before I could do anything else he grabs a hold of my hair and slams my head into the ground. I grabbed his hand trying to stop him but he slammed my head again, making me let go of him. I felt him slam my head again then everything went black. Rainbow Dash's POV I am waiting around for Aria to arrive.She already should have by the time she told me she was leaving home.And if anything the one who was always late for our dates was me.So I was starting to get worried. I pull out my phone and call her again.Like the last 4 times I called she didn't answer. I received an call from one of her sisters,Aria must have told them she'd be home by now. "Hey Dash,did Aria decide to stay at yours?"I hear Adagio's voice from the other end of the line. "No actually she didn't even arrive yet.I called her and she won't answer either." "That's not like her." Adagio said. "Yeah something must have happened to her. I'll go find her." "I'll look for her too. Call me if you find her." "I will." I hung up and left. Where could she be? "Ok think" I told myself. "If I was Aria and I was running late what would I have done?" Then I remember that there is a shortcut between here and her house. I went to the ally to look for her. When I get there,my first sight is Aria fainted in the ground.I go over to check her,she's breathing,and still has pulse but someone clearly really hurt her. I see Adagio arriving too as Aria starts waking up. "Who did this to you?" I asked Aria. "I don't know who it was, but he was big. I-I tried to stop him." Aria told me. "We need to get you to the hospital."Adagio said. Aria tried to get up. "No I'm fine, or at least I will be." She tried to take a step but fainted again. I caught her before she hit the ground. I called an ambulance and they came and took Aria to the hospital. Soon we arrived there,and they treated Aria.She started waking up and now she seemed better. Sunset came in. "Aria,besides he hurting you did he abused of you too?"She asked. "I don't know.If he did it was after he tried to kill me."Aria answered. "I'm going to have to check if you're pregnant. Just to be safe. "Sunset told her. "I know, do what you got to do." After Sunset left me and Adagio went to see Aria. I hugged her tight as soon as I got in her room. "I was so worried about you." I told her. She wrapped her arms around me. "It'll take more than that to take me away from you." She said as she pulled me into a kiss. "Besides he was after you too. And I'd never let anyone hurt you." Adagio finally spoke up when she said. "Who did this to you? Sunset told me the only reason you're alive is you're a siren." "I don't know who it was." Aria told her. Sunset gets back."Aria you're pregnant." "What?!"Aria said really suprised. "It's a high risk pregnancy too." Aria's POV I couldn't believe what Sunset just told me.I wasn't ready for this... Dash seemed to notice how to freaked out I was. "Calm down Ari, it's gonna be ok." I hear her tell me. "Calm down? You want me to calm down?! Did you hear what she just said?!" "I did, but freaking out isn't going to help." "Plus with how hurt you are this could make things worse." Sunset said. "I don't care!" I shouted at them. "What am I going to do?! I'm not ready to be a mom!" Adagio looked at me."You are gonna calm down before you make yourself worse.We're gonna help you raise this kid and if you don't want to stay with them me and Winter will take them." "But Adagio-" "No buts,I've had visions about how your pregnancy is gonna go and you really don't need to be freaking out and making it worse." I sighed, Dagi was right. Freaking out would only make things worse. "Can you tell anything about them yet?"I asked Sunset. "No." She told me. "It's way too early. But with what Adagio just said..." "I have a hard pregnancy ahead of me." I finished for her. "Yeah so I'm going to be keeping a close eye on you." "Sunset." I started but Dash cut me off. "I'll make sure she comes to her appointments." "Yeah do that please Dash,but anyways for what I've seen there would be no reason to keep you here for now.But if anything happens you come back." "Alright." We then went to leave,I've kissed Dash and me and Dagi went home. "I can't believe this is happening."I told Dagi."I've thought about wanting a kid. Me and Dash even talked about maybe adopting one at some point. But not like this." "I know, but it's not their fault this happened to you." She told me. "I know, just I don't know if I'm ready." "No one ever thinks they're ready to be a parent." "I'm still worried." "We'll help you." "But Dagi your twins are gonna be born in less than a month if anything you and Winter will be busy with them." "We're still gonna help you.And if you don't take the baby we're taking them in." "I'm still not sure what I'm going to do." "Well you still have some time to figure it out." "I know but not near as much as I would like." "Oh don't worry to much, It's going to be hard but you'll make it through it." She was right I was at least I had Dash and my sisters to help me through it. Meeting Tifany and RebeccaAria's POV When Dagi answered the door I could tell she was having "one of those" days. "Hey Ari, hey Dashie." She said. "What happened to you?" Dash asked as we walked in. "Twins. Be glad you're only having one."She sighs."But anyways how things are going on your end?" "The baby almost came early today.Sunset had to give me a shot so she didn't." "I hope the shot works if she came now it would be really bad,it was already bad at 7 months for me." We then heard a loud noise from the kitchen.Adagio looked panicked and ran in there. "We do not play with knives."We heard her telling the girls. Me and Dash went to kitchen to help her. "But mom they're fun." Tifany told her. "Yeah." Rebecca told her. "No girls you can really hurt someone." Adagio told them. "Now go play something else." The twins went into another room. "They getting worse?" I asked. "Yeah, and Sunset doesn't know what to do."She sighed."I'm worried about them and if they are gonna do what I saw in my vision." "I'm sure they aren't."I told her. "Yeah last time you were sure my vision wasn't gonna happen we were banished."She told me."I'm sorry just things been hard lately.Is a bit difficult to keep up with everything and make sure they don't get hurt."Another loud noise. "And they're getting the knives again...Great." Sure enough a few minutes afterwards Tifany and Rebecca were with the knives sitting in our front. I catched with the glimpse of an eye both of them were hurt. I went over to them. "Girls what happened?" "Me and Becca were playing pluft with each other aunt Ari." Adagio heard that and came running in their direction to check them. Adagio checked both of them. The cuts looked worse then they were. But where some of them were it could have been really bad. "Girls pluft isn't a game. You can really hurt someone." I told them. "You don't really want to hurt anyone do you?" "We're not going to hurt anyone." Tifany told me. "Do you know what happens when someone gets cut or stabbed?" I asked them. They looked at each other. Then shook their heads. "Girls it's dangerous."Adagio told them."It hurt when you played didn't it?" They both nodded."You could have got really hurt or worse.Now give me the knives and go play something else." Suddenly they both started getting pale,and fainted,Adagio catched both of them and sighed. "They always faint after they do this to someone."She told me,she then put them both laying down in the couch."I don't want to scare you Ari but problems like theirs run in the family and with the curse it's even worse so when your baby is born you better keep an eye on her." "I will. But she might not be this bad." I told her. "Aria we both know she's going to have problems. Everyone in our family does." "I know but-" "Aria." Dash said. "Whatever's wrong with her we'll help her." "But what if she ends up worse?" "That won't change anything." She was right that wasn't,and we would do our best. A little Sparkling BlazeAria's POV A couple months have passed with nothing going wrong. Maybe Dagi was wrong after all. Dash was at work and I was bored just being at home by myself, so I went over to Adagio's to hang out with her and Sonata. Sonata had good news her and Flash were engaged now and were gonna get married the next month. Me and Dagi were really excited for her. I didn't feel like talking too much,I had felt some contractions early but not enough for Dash to take me to the hospital. "Ari you ok?"Sonata asked.She always noticed when anyone wasn't ok. "I felt some contractions early but I'm sure it's nothing."As I said that I felt my water break."I think my water just broke." "Sonata help me get her to the car." Adagio told Sonata. Sonata and Adagio helped me to the car Sonata got in back with me and Adagio drove. "It's too early to have her." I said. "It'll be ok Ari." Sonata told me. "Yeah, don't forget she's a siren too." Adagio told me."By this point she'll most likely survive." We got to the hospital,Sunset rushed me to c-section right away. Soon enough I had my daughter in arms,she seemed ok,just she was really small. Sunset did all sort of tests on her to make sure she was ok,soon Sunset got back and told me: "She seems ok,at least for now.But with how early she was I wanna keep an eye on her she's not out of danger yet.Chances she survive are 50-50." "Do whatever you have to Sunset. I can't lose her." I told her "I promise I'll do everything I can." Rainbow Dash came barging into the room. "Where are they? They ok?" She asked really worried. "Dash we're right here." I tell her. She came over and kissed me. "I was worried about you two." "We're both still here." "That's great.Decided on a name for our little girl yet?" "Yeah.What do you think about Sparkling?" "I loved it.It means she'll stand out in the dark." "Yeah." A few weeks afterwards when Sparkling was out of risk,we got home with our little Sparkling Blaze in arms. SeizuresDash's POV Hard to believe it's already been three months sense Sparkling was born. Sunset wanted to keep a close eye on her after she was born but me and Aria were able to take her home. I admit it's been quite a change for us sense she was born bit worth it. Even better she's been doing better, but something still feels off. I know I'm not a siren or have any real magic but I can tell something is wrong with her. Aria was out with her sisters today so I was home taking care of Sparkling,she was crying a lot today only wanted to stay in my lap.I think she was in pain. "What's wrong with you huh?"I said as I walked around the house with her.But I felt her head fall limp against my shoulder and she started moving so much I almost dropped her,I held her tighter I looked at her she was fainted,she was having a seizure. I hold my pedant to activate my super speed,it would be faster than to call an ambulance. I arrived at the hospital real soon.Sunset rushed her to the back. As soon as Sunset took Sparkling I called Aria. "Hey Dashie.." She started to say somethign but I cut her off. "I had to take Sparkling to the hospital." Before I could say anything else I heard Aria say. "Dagi hospital now." And I can only assume they all started coming. "What happened?" "She had a seizure, I don't know anything else." We went into the room Sparkling was,she was now being medicated. "She woke up from being fainted yet?"I ask Sunset. "Yeah she did,now she's just sleeping cause of the anti-seizure meds that are pretty strong for her age."She told me."I made some exams but none of them show any alterations." "Why did she have a seizure then?"Aria asked. "There's a type of epilepsy that doesn't show on the exams.It's called myoclonic epilepsy and it can go away when she's older but it can last her whole life too." "Can you help her?" "Yeah,she's just gonna need to take some meds daily now." "That's good, I was really worried. When can we take her home?" "I want to wait till she wakes up first just to be safe. I have other patients I need to check but I'll be back later." That left me and Aria with Sparkling. "I wasn't expecting this." I told Aria. "I wasn't either but we both knew she might get worse." She answered. " But she had medication to take that should control it." "But what if it doesn't?" "We'll find something that does." About 3 hours later Sparkling finally woke up.She seemed better.Just wanted me and Aria to keep her on the lap. Sunset checked her again. "You guys can take her home.Keep her taking the meds everyday and she should be alright."She then wrote something down."If she haves a seizure at home control with this anti-seizure calming meds but if she keeps fainted too long or the seizure doesn't stop bring her here as fast as possible." "We will." We started leaving. "Where did you park?" Aria asked me. That's when I remembered what I did. "I didn't use the car. My super speed was a lot faster than waiting for an ambulance. I guess I didn't think this through." "No you did the right thing. That's one of the things I love about you. You always do what you think is best even if you don't always think it out." She kissed me in the cheek. "Besides we can always get Dagi to take us home." She called Adagio and soon we got home. He Discovers...Aria's POV Me and Dash talked after we got home and agreed one of us would have to stay with Sparkling all the time in case she has another seizure. We also agreed it would be best if Dash kept her job. We don't need the money but she loves it, and it would be best that Sparkling learns the value of money and not take it for granted. So currently I was coming back from taking Dash to work,I took Sparkling with me because everyone else was busy.But only on the way back I realized Dash's job was right next to the alley Sparkling was conceived. I was scared that guy was there,a few months after Sparkling was born he had killed Sunset's husband and now Sunset was left a pregnant widow. If he raped me and killed Sunset's husband,I was scared of what he would do when he discovered I was still alive and had his daughter. I look to the back of the car,Sparkling was playing with a toy,not a care in the world.Even if he was there I wasn't gonna let him touch her. As I drove past I saw a car parked by the alley. I doubt I would have thought much of it but it had it's hazard lights on. Someone must need help. Pull up behind the car and park. I get out of the car and lock it just in case. I then walked over to the other car. "Hey you ok?"I ask who is in the car. But when I saw who it was I wished I had just drove past. "I wasn't expecting to see you again." He said when he saw me. "How...? Why are you here?" I tried to back away but my legs wouldn't work. He got out of his car. "I still haven't been able to catch that rainbow bitch. So I guess I'll just have to settle for you." "I won't let you get.." I started to say but he grabbed my throat. It was just like last time,I tried to fight him,but nothing was of use,I needed to get to the car,I needed to get Sparkling out of here before he saw her.He was gonna hurt her if he saw her. He apparently seemed to notice my panick to get to the car,and his eyes looked in the direction of the car.Please let him not have saw her. "Trying to get away huh? Do you really think I'd let you?" He must not have seen her. Good I don't have to worry about her at least for now. "Just do what you're going to do. Why drag this out?" He hit me hard in the face. "I'll take my time with you." He hit me a couple more times,he then started beating my head against the ground and raped me all over again,I didn't care,I was gonna survive it like last time either way and I rather for me to get hurt then Sparkling. But then Sparkling seemed to notice I was taking too long,and started crying,he looked in the car's direction again and this time I could tell he noticed her there and worst yet I felt too weak to get up and protect her,I was trying hard to keep myself awake. He walked over to the car and looked in. I have to do something, but I can't get up. But then I heard what sounded like a car pull up and stop. "Is something wrong?" I hear a familiar voice say. Flash. He must be on duty and saw the cars. "Hey get away from her!" I hear another voice shout. Then the sound of someone running twords my car. I saw Forced Entry run and someone chased after him. "Aria you ok?" Flash asked. I felt myself passing out. "Aria!" He shouted. When I next woke up I was in the hospital.Sunset checking on me. "Aria how are you feeling?" "Awful.Did he hurt Sparkling?" "No.You on the other hand...This is even worse than last time.He really hurt you and clearly raped you again,you're pregnant again but this baby probably won't survive." "Sunset you have to do something to save the baby." I told her. "Aria there's only so much I can do." "But you..." "I'll do everything I can. Just focus on getting better. And the fact that Sparkling is safe." "I need to call Dash and tell her." "I already have, she'll be here soon." I heard someone walk in the room and thought Dash was there but it was someone else that ran over and hugged me tight. "Ari. I was so worried about you." Sonata said just holding back tears. "Sonata, I'm going to be ok" I said as I hugged her."It'll take more then that guy to take me down." "Really?" "Really." "Flash told me you seemed really bad tho." "I'll be ok don't worry." "Ok if you say so." A little while later. Dash got there. "Hey Dashie." Sonata said as she hugged her. "Hey Sonata." Dash said as she hugged her. "Can I talk to Ari?" "Sure. I'll see you two later." After she left I sighed. "Did Sunset tell you?" "About how bad he hurt you and about the baby?" "Yeah.What we're gonna do huh?" "What do you mean what are we going to do? This doesn't change anything. All we can do is hope for the best." "That's right. I just wish it didn't have to happen again." "But at least Sparkling is ok." "Yeah." A lostAria's POV Sunset wanted me to stay at the hospital while she figured out what she could do. Sadly there wasn't much she could do so she juts told me to go home and try and get some rest. Yeah like that was going to happen. Me and Dash went to Adagio and Winter's,she didn't think I should be be at the house alone in case something happened to the baby if Forced Entry decided to come and find me. I thought she was overreacting but sometimes there's just no arguing with Adagio. Adagio and Winter's house definetly became chaotic while me and Dash were there after all we had three girls under 3 running around with Dagi's twins and Sparkling together,and to make things harder Dagi's twins didn't get along with their cousin.The worst part about it?Tifany and Rebecca decided that Sparkling was their pluft playmate. So half the time either Dagi,Winter or Dash was behind them trying to stop a tragedy from happening. I was sitting in Dagi's couch when a sharp pain came it went away however. "Aria you ok?"Adagio asked apparently exhausted for having to take care of the girls while Winter and Dash were working,I offered to help months ago Adagio told me if I ever thought about it again she would lock me into her guest room and only unlock it to bring food and water or for Dash to enter. "Yeah." I tell her trying to hide the pain I felt. She just gave me that look of hers. "So no you're not. What's wrong?" "Nothing." I told her again. "Nothing doesn't make make you act like you're in pain." "Ok fine I felt some pain but it's gone." "Where?" "It was." I get ready to show where it was when the pain comes back even more then before. "I'm taking you to the hospital. and I'm not taking no for an answer."Adagio told me."I just need to get the girls ready to stay at Sonata's first." I just nodded almost crying of pain. Adagio came back really fast with Tifany,Becca and Sparkling all ready to go.She puts them in the car and then comes back to help me to the car. "I'm taking you to the hospital first then I'll take them to Sonata's,you know how worried she's gonna be if she sees you like this." She was right,Sonata couldn't see me like this.She would freak out.I nod again. Once we get there Adagio helps me out of the car and tells Sunset what happened,I was crying by that point and that's when I noticed I was bleeding. Adagio turned to me really worried: "I'll be right back to stay with you." Sunset took me into C-Section. The first 30 minutes I passed alone,but Adagio arrived afterwards and I could tell something bad was about to happen when I looked to her face and noticed she saw this all before. I was just worried about what would go wrong and hoping whatever it was didn't involve my baby. After a while,Dash had arrived too by that point,Sunset got a baby girl out,she didn't cry,she seemed to not breathing and her skin was really pale.Everything indicated...No,she couldn't be. "Aria..."Sunset started. "No." I told her. "You're not going to tell me..." "I'm so sorry." Sunset told me. Everything got numb. This can't be happening. It just can't be. I screamed then I broke down harder then I ever have in my life. "This isn't real." Dash and Adagio both hugged me tight. "Could I have done something different?" I asked Sunset. "Don't think like that Aria." Sunset told me. "You'll drive yourself crazy if you do." "Besides." Adagio said. "I saw it a long time ago, there's nothing any of us could have done." "I need her name to register the death."Sunset told me. I couldn't talk,I just kept breaking down,Dagi holding me. "Flaming Star,me and Aria decided it when you told us she was a girl."Dash told her. "Alright,sorry for not being able to save her."She then turned to me."Aria,I'm not going to keep you here but you need a lot of rest for at least 2 more months else you might put yourself at risk too.So I'm asking you to stay at Adagio's." The world is going in around me but I don't care. Nothing seems real. It can't be. "Aria, did you hear me?"Sunset asks. "Yeah." I nod. "Stay at Adagio's." I tell her. "And rest for two months." She added. "Do you really expect me to do that?" I asked Sunset. "I do." Dash told me. "Me and Sparkling just lost Flaming we don't want to lose you too." "Dash I'll be..." "You finish that with anything but resting at Adagio's I'll tell Sunset to keep you here till she thinks you're better." "You wouldn't." "Want to try me?" That's when Adagio got between us. "Ok you two break it up. Aria you're coming to stay with me. And you're coming too to make sure she listens to Sunset.Now we're getting the girls at Sonata's."She then turned to Sunset."I'm gonna get the twins at daycare." "Alright thanks Dagi."Sunset told her. We passed by the daycare got Sky and Blame,but all I could think about was how to break the news to Sparkling. "She's too young for we to straight up tell her."I tell Dash. "But I don't want to lie to her.It'll only make things harder on both her and us when she realizes what really happened." "I don't know how we're gonna tell her,Dash." We arrive at Sonata's.Oh geez we had to tell her too,that would be a nightmare. "Girls,you're here before I thought you would be." Me,Dagi and Dash exchanged a look. Adagio gave Sky and Blame to Dash: "Lay them down and go with Dash tell the news to Sparkling,I'll tell them to Sonata." Dash laid the twins down and we went over to Sparkling who was watching some cartoon.When she saw us her eyes lightened up: "Mamas!Auntie Sony said you'd bring Flaming back with you,she in the car?" "Sweetie your little sister...Your little sister..."I couldn't bring myself to finish it. "You see Sparkling..."Dash started."Your little sister was born without breathing cause your mommy was doing really bad.And when you're without breathing you die,Flaming is gone." "Gone?Forever?"Sparkling asked. Me and Dash nodded. "And how your mommy was doing very bad she won't be able to do a lot for the next two months."Dash told her. Sparkling then started breaking down. Me and Dash hugged her tight. "But I'm going to be ok." I told her. But it didn't do anything to slow her crying. Sonata was trying to hold back her tears."This isn't fair. Why this have to happen to you?" She started to break down. I left Sparkling with Dash and hugged Sonata. "I know it's not, but it's that curse." I told her. "This isn't right why make it do this to a baby?" "You need to try and calm down." I told her. "We don't want you getting worse too." "Ari you don't have to worry about me." "I've been worried about you since the day you were born." "I know but..." "No buts." I looked over to Sparkling she was still breaking down Dash was doing her best to comfort her. Adagio came back and saw how things were, she did something she hadn't done in a long time. She sang an old song it was one of mom's. Things started to calm down. The pain wasn't gone but more manageable. Dash seemed more confused then anything. "What was that?" She asked. "An old song." I told her. When that didn't seem to help. "You know how I wrote a song for Sparkling...and for Flaming? That was the song mom wrote for me." "It's not just a song."Adagio completed."It's also a calming down spell both me and Sonata have songs that mom wrote for us too.And I also wrote a song for each of the twins.It's sorta of a siren thing.However it's more of an bonding thing at why it works when I sing the song to Aria or Sonata."She then turned to me."Wouldn't be a bad idea singing Sparkling's song to her right now,it'll probably calm her down.I'm gonna handle Sonata better now." I then went over and sang the song to Sparkling and it calmed her right down. I turn to her: "Why won't you go play with Blame and Sky huh?They must have woken up from their nap right now." She sniffs and nods. Later on all of us were home. I turned to Dash. "I'm not gonna let anything take Sparkling away from us,not even the curse,I don't think I would handle losing her too." "We just can't go overboard." "That's true." "But now you have to take care of yourself.I don't wanna lose you too." "You won't."I said as I kissed her and we both snuggled up to sleep. Where Do Babies Come From?Aria's POV Hard to believe two years have passed. I didn't think I would make it through it but I did somehow. Now me, Dash and Sparkling are getting ready to go to Adagio's. She just had another daughter. Her pregnancy was really hard on her and on the baby but they both were able to fully go through it. Today was a family gathering so everyone would be there to meet the baby,I been talking to Adagio on the phone yesterday and she sounded both exhausted and panicked,thought her vision was close to happening. We soon got to her house and by the cars stopped there both Sunset and Sonata had already arrived. The only downside for when we were all together like this was someone always had to keep an eye on the kids Sky,Blame and Sparkling weren't much of a problem but Tifany and Rebecca definetly were as they were always wanting to chase the others around with knives. I knocked on the door and Adagio answered. She looked exhausted. "Hey guys. "She said. "You look like hell." I told her. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." We all walked in and greeted everyone. Then Adagio went and got the baby. "Everyone this is Snow." "She's so cute."Sonata said,during this two years her and Flash surprisingly hadn't had a baby yet,mainly because Flash told Sonata to hold on until she was a bit more stable with her dementia.She had been getting better and I could tell by her look to him she would ask for them to try for a baby as soon as they got home. "Yeah she really is."I told Adagio."Congratulations sis." Sunset obviously already had met her niece due to being the one who in charge of Adagio's C-Section. She turned to Winter: "You two plan on having more?" His and Adagio's reaction were immediate as they both shook their heads no. "I love them."He said."But if just three of them drive me and Dagi crazy sometimes I couldn't imagine more,plus we stay with the twins for you while you're at work." "Yeah."Adagio said."And with you working late hours,there will be 5 children in the house at all times,more would be too much." The kids were all looking at Snow except for Dagi's twins. "I don't see what's so great about a baby."Rebecca said. "Yeah,she's just a stupid brat I don't like her!"Tifany agreed. Sparkling and Sunset's twins now were off to the side apparently confused. "How did the baby get out of aunt Dagi's belly?"Sky asked. "How did it even get in?"Blame followed the chain of questions making me afraid all three of them were about to ask the same question because I definetly wasn't ready to explain that to Sparkling yet. I could see the look of fear crossing Dash's and Sunset's face too. Sparkling then came up to me,oh no,why to me not to Dash. "Mommy where do babies come from?"She asked. Sunset's twins turned to her. "Yeah mama,I want to know too."Sky said. "Me too."Blame agreed. I definitely wasn't ready to explain this. And I could tell from the look everyone else had they weren't really either. "I'll tell you when you're older." I told them hoping that would work. "Yeah we'll explain it to you when you're older." Sunset agreed. "That's no fair." Sky said. "Yeah I want to know now."Blame said. I've never been so glad to hear something break in the kitchen. We went in there to see Rebecca with a broken glass. "What are you doing?" Adagio says going over to her. "You took all my knifes but this will work." "For what?"Adagio said. "Playing pluft with Snow." That's when I realized if Becca was doing this Tifany must be too. "Where's your sister?" "I don't know.I think she's searching for the hidden knives.I couldn't find any so I made one." Adagio goes over to her and takes the broken glass from her. "You can't have this either." She looked to the rest of us. "We need to find Tifany before she does something." "First thing to check is where you hid the knifes." I told her. "Make sure she hasn't found them." "I'll go check.You all go make sure she doesn't go after one of the kids." We went after the kids only to find Tifany already there with a knife near them Sunset picked up her twins,I picked up Sparkling and Winter picked up Snow. "Ah you guys are no fun."Tifany pouted. "Tifany..." Winter says. "What have me and your mom told you?" "I just want to play with them." "What you're doing can kill them." "No it's just a game" "No it's not." I suddenly notice Sparkling was crying quietly,faking to be ok. "Tifany did you manage to stab anyone?"I asked. "Yeah I got Sparkling's leg,when she tripped running." I check Sparkling's leg the cut was pretty bad. "Sunset can you check her? I think she got her bad." Sunset came over and checked it. "Yeah she got her pretty bad." Sunset said. "It's not life threatening but we will need to take her to the hospital so I can treat it." I picked up Sparkling and me and Dash took Sparkling to the hospital. Sunset stitched up the wound and put a bandage over it."That ought to do it. I want to take the stitches out in about a week." "How bad was it?" Dash asked. "She'll have a scar but nothing serious." "That's a relief."I said. "However I think instead of going back to Adagio's you can take her home,you know how agitated she gets around Sky and Blame and I don't want her running around at least not for now." "Alright." Once we were home,Sparkling was more calm but seemed thoughtful. "Mommy,mama Dash I still want to know where do babies come from." "They come from their mommies,Sparkling."Dash tells her. "How?"She asked."I know mommy had Flaming in her belly,but I don't know how." "Ummm it's a secret."I tell her. "Yeah."Dash followed."A secret only older girls can know." "Why?"Sparkling asked. "Because that's the rules."I told her. "Okay then..." I then realized how late it was.Did we really spend that much time at both Dagi's house and the hospital.It was past her bedtime. "Now let's get you to bed."I tell her as I pick her up and put her to bed.I then close the door. "How you think we handled that?"I ask Dash. "I think we handled it as well as we could." She told me. "It's not like we were expecting her to ask us about it." "I know but that's part of the problem we have to be ready for that." "Ari we'll never really be ready for this. There's no book in how to raise kids." "Well actually there's a lot...." "Stop." Dash cut me off. "You're sounding like Twilight. What I meant is everyone is different and we have to find what works for us." "I know,Dash,it's just Dagi seemed so ready both when me and Sonata asked and seems so ready with her twins,I thought we'd probably be ready when Sparkling asked." "You know more than me Adagio just fakes it till she makes it." "True.I wonder how Sunset handled that with Sky and Blame by the way,they're way more pushy than Sparkling for that type of thing." "I wonder that too,thing is if she decides to explain this in a more logical way she might have to tell the twins about Moon.And if she's not ready for this question,I doubt she is to talk about Moon to them." "At least we don't have to talk about something like that." "Most we might have to explain is why she has two moms but that won't be to hard." "Yeah it's a family just like any other. It's just hard to believe how much she's grown up." "Yeah sirens develop faster then humans."I sigh."Just hope with that doesn't come any siren illnesses." "I hope so too.But if it does we'll handle that the best we can." Siren IllnessRainbow Dash's POV The last few days have been pretty normal. We've been taking care of Sparkling, it still surprise me just how fast a siren can develop. But things have been going pretty good till earlier today when Sparkling told me she wasn't feeling good so I told her to go lay down. Later on I went to check on her and saw she was asleep. I normally wouldn't have thought much if it but I had a feeling something was wrong. So I got closer to her and that's when I realized how pale she was. "Sparkling?" I asked as I reached out to wake her. She didn't wake up or even move. It looked like she was having trouble breathing. I picked her up and started running with her. Before I was even out of her room I started using the magic in my pendant and was running faster than I ever have before, before I knew it I was at the hospital. Sunset started checking her right away.She seemed almost confused about what was wrong and started after medicating Sparkling and putting her on the oxygen ordering a bunch of tests while I called Aria to tell her what happened. She got to the hospital really fast. After a while Sparkling was awake again but she hadn't spoken a word since she woke up I had run back to the house at that point to bring her notebook for her to draw and distract herself. Sunset came back into the room: "I don't know why she is doing so bad the only thing she seems to have is a sore throat." After that Aria had a look I never seemed crossing her face in my life: "Ask her to sing." Sunset seemed confused by asked her to sing. Sparkling opened her mouth to sing, but the sound of her voice was really quiet. After she sang Sparkling seemed to get worse and she fainted again. "I've never seen anything like that before." Sunset told us. "I have." Aria told us. "It's a siren illness." "How bad are they?" "It depends, but with the curse they're normally really bad." "Really bad,but how bad?" "If she gets worse to the point her voice won't get out,it'll kill her." "Okay."She checked Sparkling once again."With how bad she is,I'm putting her in ICU.But I'll do my best to help her." Aria seemed the most worried I've seen her be.I was really worried too,but surely it wasn't gonna be bad enough to kill her. "Hey Ari,she'll be ok." Aria sighed: "I really hope so." "No she will be." "You don't understand, you've never seen a siren illness before. They can be really bad." "And we have the best doctor we could ask for." "I know...but..." I wrap my arms around her. "I'm worried about her too. But we have to stay strong for her." Sunset then came back: "Alright we're ready to set her on ICU.I suppose Aria is staying with her since Dash has work." She's right I did.I didn't realize how late it was. I then kissed Aria: "I'll be back after work." Aria's POV Dash left me all alone with Sparkling. I know she had to get to work but I still wish she was here. I'm here by myself just watching Sparkling try and sleep. I want to break down but I have to be strong. "Mommy?"I hear a weak voice calling,Sparkling woke up. "I'm here sweetie.What you need?" "Where's mama Dash and where are we?" "We're on the ICU and your mama Dash is at work.Now don't force your voice please,it'll get you worse." She nodded. They left lunch sitting there in case she woke up for me to offer.She had to eat something she hadn't eaten since yesterday night. "Are you hungry?" She nodded again. I go over and try to help her to eat,but she seems nauseous and vomits it all out. "W-we'll try later."I tell her holding my tears,if that curse killed her too,I didn't care what happened to me but I was gonna kill my aunt. The rest of the afternoon she spent napping but around 4pm she started getting very worse,the machines started making an alarm making Sunset run into her room. "Aria I hate to do this because in your place I wouldn't want to leave the room either.But I'm gonna need space for everyone to work." "She's gonna be ok,right?" Sunset looked away like she was unsure which answer to give me.She sighed and put an hand on my shoulder. "It's really uncertain but we'll do our best."She then went into the room. I sat in an chair outside the room,the ground felt like it was falling beneath me,I just recovered from losing Flaming.I just couldn't lose Sparkling too. I called Dash. "Ari?" "Dash,I-I..."I started breaking down. "Aria?!What happened?"Dash asked.Then it dawned on her."How is Sparkling?!" That made me break down even further. Rainbow Dash's POV I heard Aria break down. I don't know what's wrong but there's only one reason she would be breaking down something has to be wrong Sparkling. I rush back to the hospital as fast as I can. When I get there Aria is still breaking down in the hallway. I hugged her tight. "She's going to die." Aria said between sobs. "What?!" I asked. "What happened did Sunset tell you that?" "No but, with how she's acting I can just tell." I calmed down a little. "Just because she's really bad doesn't mean she's going to die. You can't give up on her." "I know, but what if she." "Don't talk like that." "But..." "No buts! You can't just give up on Sparkling." Sunset walked out of Sparkling's room. "Good you called Dash." She sighed."Sparkling has gotten worse. A lot worse." Aria started to break down again. "I knew it I just knew it." "Aria calm down she didn't say that." I told her. "Sunset what happened?" "The illness started to effect her lungs. And I don't want to scare you but her heart did stop, but we got it going again. We have her on a machine to help her breath." At that Aria started breaking down to a point I only saw before when we lost Flaming. Sunset then turned to Aria: "Now she's not gonna die.But...I still want to keep her in the ICU.But you're not gonna lose her..." Aria seemed like she didn't believe her and started breaking down to a point I was starting to get worried about her.And once we got to Sparkling's room and saw her asleep with an oxygen mask she just couldn't handle it. At least with Flaming we hadn't had to see that or know she was hurting due to the fact she was already was born dead.I started to tear up too but held it down. I grabbed on to Aria's shoulders.Then I remember something Adagio told me not only Sonata had that illness,but this illness is what killed Aria's mom during her pregnancy with Sonata.Of course Aria would be losing it right now. "Ari,go stay at Adagio's,I'll stay with Sparkling and make sure she's alright.We need to believe this is not gonna end like with your mom and it's not gonna leave sequels like it did with Sonata."I told her as I kissed her."Sparkling will be alright,okay?Our little girl will be alright." She nodded.I almost wanted to take her to Adagio's myself.But Sunset's turn was over and she was gonna pick up her twins at Adagio's anyway,I turned to Sunset. "Take her?The last thing she needs is Forced Entry finding her alone right now." Then they left. Adagio's POV I think some of my visions was gonna happen today,I didn't know each one with who yet,but this day just felt like an deja vu to me. Anyways I was waiting for Sunset to arrive to pick Sky and Blame,she usually didn't enter but today not only I noticed she had someone in her car but she actually entered with the keys she had. "Adagio,Aria needs you right now and she's sleeping here." "What's wrong?" I started to say then I saw Aria. I hugged her tight. "It's...it's Sparkling." Is all she could say before she broke down. When she did that I knew exactly what happened. "Sparkling is going to be ok..." Sunset started to say. "I know, I've seen all of this before." I told Sunset. "You go ahead and take the kids, I'll take care of Aria." I don't know how long I held Aria before she stopped crying. "She's going to be alright." I tell her. "Adagio you didn't see her." She told me. "Do you really think I didn't see that? That one of my visions wouldn't show me Sparkling almost die?" "But she might." "Aria trust me in this Sparkling is going to be alright." "How do you know?" "I've seen visions of her when she's older." Ari seemed to get worried. "She doesn't die in any of those either." "Even if she doesn't die she could end up like Sonata or even worse." "By what I've seen of her in my visions I doubt it.But even if she did,what would that matter?You and Dash would take care of her like she always did." "That's true but-" "No buts,Aria." That's when I realized how tired Aria looked. "When was the last time you got some sleep?"I asked. "Don't worry about that. I don't need sleep." She told me. "Aria bed, you need to get some rest." "No I don't." "Now." I told her in the same tone of voice I had to use when she was a kid. "Fine but could you...." She sighed. "Never mind." "What?" "Could you tuck me in and sing me to sleep?" "Of course I can." Me and Aria went upstairs, I tucked her in and kissed her on the forehead. I then sang her song and she was quickly asleep. Despites her tough girl act,she wasn't over what happened to mom and Sonata and I think never would be,she also had just recovered mentally from losing a daughter and thought she was losing another.The curse really was cruel. I sighed.I wonder if aunt Silver Song treated her daughter and our half-sister as bad as she treated us. I hear my phone ring,I take a look it was Dash. "Hey Dagi,how is Ari doing?" "She's asleep,she calmed down."I tell her."Is Sparkling any better?" "Yeah she is.She is able to breathe without machines already,and was able to eat." KidnappedAria's POV Sparkling has gotten better just like everyone had said. Maybe everyone is right and I try and control everything to much. Sparkling have even started to go to regular school and is even doing well. Things seem to finally be going good. Oh great what's going to happen now? Despite me worrying about what might happen so far everything has gone good. That is until me and Dash went to pick her up from school. Fluttershy who was Sparkling's teacher seemed confused to see us. "Aria,Dashie,is Sparkling ok?" "Yeah Flutters she's fine why?"Dash asks. "Did she have any problems at school today?"I follow. Then Fluttershy's look changed to really worried: "Sparkling didn't arrive,that's why I was asking I thought she was sick and couldn't come." "What do you mean she didn't arrive?"I ask her desperate. "Flutters I brought her in the morning."Dash said her tone as worried as mine. There's only one person who would take Sparkling and we all knew it. "Let's take a look in the cameras."Fluttershy told us apparently as worried as us,for her Sparkling was pratically her niece. We then looked Sparkling gets out of the car,waves at Dash,and goes to get in but before she can he grabs her from the behind,covering her mouth,I see he beating her a couple times,and with how young and weak she was she was easily knocked out.He threw her in his trunk.And leaves.He just leaves....And we have no clue where he took Sparkling,or for what for that matter. "We have to find her." I tell them. "He could be doing anything to her." "We'll find her." Dash said but by her tone I can tell she's just as worried as I am. "Know where he might have taken her?" Fluttershy asked. I thought about everything I knew about him. He's never wanted to kidnap someone before. "No he normally just..." I can't finish the sentence. I couldn't handle him doing either to Sparkling. Dash then looked at me: "Your sister must have had a vision about her,she'll know where he took her and we'll arrive before he does anything to Sparkling ok?" I just nod as we go to Adagio's. She tell us she did have a vision it was at a lake but she didn't knew where. 1,2,3 finally 4 weeks passed and I had already given up hope,Dash didn't wanna admit it but she did too,we both thought our little girl was dead until we received an phone call from Sunset: "Aria,Dash hospital right now!She's real bad but I can save her!" Me and Dash got to the hospital as fast as we could, Sunset was waiting for us. "How is she? Where was she? Were we able to find him too?" I was asking everything all at once not really giving Sunset a chance to answer till finally. "Aria let her talk." Dash told me. "Sparkling is going to be ok." Sunset told us." It seems he was keeping her in a warehouse outside of town. He beat her and looks like he stopped feeding her after awhile. But she managed to get out and a couple found her along the side of the road." "Can we go see her?" I asked. "Of course." she told the two of us. We ran into the room,Sparkling was peacefully asleep,but it was clear she's been mistreated,her curly hair that was almost as long as her aunt Adagio's,was all frizzy and let down with her hair tie we used to make her ponytail in the day he got her on her pulse,he probably left that tie there to cut her circulation,she looked and smelled dirty last time she took a bath was at home,she was clearly skinnier too,and a bit pale.Probably due to not eating. We saw a tall lady next to her,her hair was pink, purple and yellow curled up at the ends.I recognized her as Twilight's brother wife:Candance. "Candace you're the one that found her?" I asked. "Yeah, I was on my way to see Twilight and I found her. She look really bad but Sunset seemed hopeful." "She is but she'll be ok." I hugged her."Thank you for finding her. I don't know what I'd have done if she was really gone." She hugged me back. "I'm just glad she'll be ok.Now I really gotta go,I have my daughter and brother to take care of at home." She broke the hug and waved at me and Dash before leaving. I gently got Sparkling's pulse and got the hair tie out,it was pratically purple,it clearly hurt her. I passed my hand through her hair. Me and Dash both were holding back tears,it was sad seeing her like this. She then start slowly opening her eyes. "Mommies?!"She asked like she thought she was dreaming. We nodded and went over and both hugged her.She started breaking down.She was clearly very scared and thought she might not see us again. Sunset soon asked for them to bring her food to test if she was good enough to eat or she had to do it by IV. But Sparkling devoured her meal in a way I only saw Sonata doing when she was overexaggerating. After awhile Sparkling had fallen back asleep this time on my lap,I imagine how tiring these weeks were for her. Sunset let her go home: "Just be careful Forced clearly wants any proof of what he did with Aria in the past gone,and that includes Sparkling.And we all know he was capable of killing Moon with his officer things,I don't wanna imagine how much easier it would be to kill a kid.She's ok because she's half-siren.But he clearly realized that advantage she has and next time he if he finds her he will be more violent yet." "We're just glad everything's alright now."Dash told her. "And we will protect her."I told her. "You two were very strong you know?I don't know what I would do if it was with one of my twins."She told us as she hugged us."Oh and bring her to my house once she's recovered.I don't know how long I'm gonna be able to avoid Sky's and Blame's question of where she is." Me and Dash laughed a little at that. "They must have you drove you crazy."Dash said. "You don't imagine."She laughed and broke the hug."Now take her home and take care of her." We took Sparkling home and put her in bed. Just because she was good enough to go home doesn't mean she was better. She was still tired so we put her in bed. "We'll be in the other room if you need us." I told her then me and Dash left her. It was after that when me and Dash we're finally alone everything that had happened finally hit me. I broke down as Dash held me. I can't believe how close we were to losing her. "She's safe now."Dash told me,I haven't opened my eyes but I could tell by her voice she was crying too."She's with us again." "He could've,could've..."I started. "But he didn't,she's still with us.Once she's not tired we're gonna take care of her better,we're gonna treat our little girl like we know she deserves." "Dash...He's still after her...We're not letting he do what he wants to her we're not letting he kill our daughter.Not now.Not ever." I felt Dash's head nod next to me.As we both started calming down. "We can't go overboard tho Ari." "I don't care." Dash was about to say something else but we heard little steps going down the stairs.Sparkling was up. She ran up to us and hugged us. I took a good look at her she still needed some care,and was definetly smelling,and to be honest I wasn't sure I was gonna be able to brush her hair,I would take her to Adagio's to see if she could and if she couldn't we were cutting it short. "Come on baby,mommies will take care of you,let's take a shower,if you're still hungry just tell us and them we're gonna see if aunt Dagi can untie the knots in your hair.If she can't are you ok with cutting it?" She nodded. We gave her a shower,more food and arrived at Dagi's. Dagi took a look: "Damn not even mine ever got this way.He really mistreated her,didn't he?" We nodded. Dagi then sighed: "Aria if I try to brush it's only gonna hurt for her,a lot.Is she ok with cutting it?" "Yeah." Then me and Dash took Sparkling to cut her hair,her hair was now in her shoulders height.She told me and Dash she liked it and once we get in the car she fell asleep again,I was sitting in the back with her,I brushed the her out of her face and kissed her forehead.Nobody was gonna hurt her like this ever again. BabysittingAria's POV The next day started out pretty normal and was for the most part till the evening. I knew I had told Adagio I could watch all the kids while she was talking to Sonata I didn't expect her to really want to do it the next day but she and Winter showed up with Tifany, Rebecca and Snow. "Are you sure you can handle all three of them?" Adagio asked me and Dash. "Yeah." I told her." I think we can handle them." But that's when I saw Sunset's car arrive too. "Emergency at work they need everyone they can."Sunset told us."Since Winter and Dagi are busy can you take care of them?They been wanting to play with Sparkling anyways." "Another emergency sis?"Winter said in an suspecting tone. Sunset nodded not looking at Winter. "But there's been already 4 only this week and all 4 of them turned into you staying into work later." "I gotta go."Sunset told us without facing any of us.She runs to her car and leaves. Dagi gives a nervous laugh and turns to me. "Can you handle all five of them."She then turned to Winter."If your sister keeps doing this Sonata's not the only one we're gonna have a talk to." "But-" Adagio sends him a glare that told me something was happening to her to and meant "not another word". But before I could ask her anything they left.Tifany and Rebecca ran to our kitchen,Snow clinged on to my leg. And Sparkling would be quietly watching her cartoons if Blame and Sky hadn't arrived.But since they did the three of them been running around nonstop. I sighed I should have known things were going to be like this. This is why I don't normally offer to take all the kids at once. I finally looked down at Snow. "You can let go." I told her. "They'll get me." Show told me. She didn't have to explain who she meant I already knew. Before I could say anything else I saw Tifany and Rebecca come out of the house they were trying to hide something behind their backs. I walked over to them. "Girls give me the knifes." I told them. "No!"They both said a the same time. "We wanna play pluft with the others."She said. Rebecca nodded."It'll be so fun with everyone around." "For the last time Pluft is not a game."I tell them.I turn to my back Snow's gone. I hear Dash's voice from the other room: "How did you even get up there?" "Don't like people paying attention to Tify and Becca.Have to look at me."I hear Snow answer. "Snow that didn't answer my question.How am I gonna get you down from up the cabinets?" Blame,Sky and Sparkling passed through me running so fast they were a blur. "Ok.Wish it didn't call for this."I get Dash's whistle from our room give to her. "Blow it I'll yell it for everyone to stop the loudest I can." " It's not gonna work." "Yeah it is." She blows her whistle. "Everyone stop!!!Snow down from the cabinet if you find your way up you can find your way down,just don't jump from there.Tifany and Rebecca all things sharp away from you right now!And Sky,Blame and Sparkling do you wanna tear the house down or something?"For a moment all of them stopped and looked at me. "What is wrong with all of you?! Are you trying to destroy everything?!" I thought it might actually work. But just as soon as they stopped they started up again. Dash walked over to me trying not to laugh. "Did you really think that would work?"She asked me. "I was hoping it would." "When has anything ever been that easy?"That's when I heard Snow yell as she jumped off the cabinet. I tried to run to catch her but I knew I wouldn't be fast enough but Dash used her magic to catch her. "Do it again,do it again!" Snow shouted at Dash. We both sighed in relief. Sparkling stopped however but now was looking at me with and Dash with a face I knew too well,we used to call her attention in a firm but low voice,she hated it when anyone yelled at her and it wasn't that since she been rescued from Forced,who I bet yelled with her all the time. "Oh no,I just did that so you'd stop running.Don't start to..."Too late,she was crying."Cry." Snow starting throwing a full blown fit.Because she realized Dash wasn't gonna do it again and was not putting her down to protect her from her sisters,her cousins who were still running like two little bullets,but herself."When I down!I put myself in the fridge and you never ever gonna find me!" That's when I realize,one pair of twins,Sparkling,Snow,oh no,where were the ones who could actually hurt everyone? I run into the kitchen. "Tifany!Rebecca!"I yell. I pass but her whispering from the cabinets. "They won't let us play with the others but we can play with each other."I hear Tify whisper."Your turn.My turn." When it was supposedly Rebecca's turn Tifany stayed quiet almost as if it didn't hurt.But when it was Tifany's turn Rebecca try as she might stop herself couldn't hold her screaming down and started crying.I open the cabinet and see the explanation to why,Rebecca cuts Tify's leg not really bad it was not even bleeding.Tifany however cut up from Becca's eyebrow down to her almost to the start of her nose. Once she saw Becca crying she realized she hurt her and start crying too."I'm sorry I didn't meant to...I thought you could take it." I got both of them from inside there."Dash here please.Catch Tifany if she faints,she got Becca pretty bad,I'm gonna take care of her." Becca had already fainted,I looked over my shoulder the scar was pooling blood on my shirt,I really hope she didn't cut bad enough to make Becca not see out of that eye.Definetly needed the hospital tho. What were we gonna tell Dagi and Winter? Dash walked over to me after she got Tifany. "How bad is she?" She asked. "Bad. I need to take her to the hospital." I told Dash. "You want me to take her? It would be faster." "Do you want to be the one that has to tell Sunset what happened? How about the one that explains it to Adagio?" "Ummm when you put it like that." "Dashie Dagi loves you, but she'll kill you if you tell her." I took Becca to the hospital and Sunset was there as I walked in. "What happened?"Sunset asked me. "Her sister got her." I told her. Sunset took her back and I was left alone. Then I took out my phone, now for the real hard part. I called Adagio. "Hey Dagi..."I said. She immediately picked up on my tone. "Aria what happened?" "So...we took the eye of Tifany and Becca for a second and they hurt each other,now Tifany is ok,it didn't bleed,didn't left a mark,by the way she acted it probably didn't hurt.Rebecca however..." "What happened to my daughter,Aria?" "Tifany cut up from her brow down to almost the beginning of her nose.I'm at the hospital with her,Sunset is already treating her." "We'll be right there." Is all she said. Oh no I know that tone of voice. It's why I told Dash it should be me that tells her. Adagio is ready to snap at someone. That tells me the talk with Sonata must have been going bad. I'm not really suprised Sonata is just as stubborn as the rest of us. Adagio got there soon after I saw she not only had Winter with her but Sonata and Flash came too. Winter was trying to calm her down when she walked over to me. "I asked you if you could handle all the kids!" Adagio shouted at me. "Does this look like you handled it?" "Adagio this is Tifany and Rebecca we're talking about no one can watch them all the time. Besides I wasn't expecting Sunset to drop off Sky and Blame." "It wasn't just you but you had Dash too. The two of you could have." "Dash was busy catching Snow when she jumped off the cabinets." "Girls." Sonata says getting in between us. "Please don't fight." Adagio looked at Sonata. "Oh I'm not done with you yet." Fortunately that's when Sunset got there. Adagio looked ready to snap at her too,after all we all knew her emergencies turned into excuse into stay late at work. But Winter sent her a look I also know too well.It meant "either you stop snapping at everyone either I tell you what you been doing that could make everyone snap at you". "How's Becca?"Adagio said. "She's only not blind of an eye cause she's half-siren.It'll heal but it's gonna leave a pretty bad scar." "At least it's not as bad as it could have been." Adagio says. She's starting to calm down a little. "It's probably a good idea not to have someone try and watch all the kids by themselves." I tell them. Sunset looked down after I said that. "I'm sorry it's just work has been so busy lately." Sunset said. I could tell Adagio didn't believe her. But didn't want to fight right now. "We can talk about that later. Can I go see her?" "Yeah you can."Sunset nodded."All of you can." All of us went there. Becca was waking up,the eye that was cut opening a little less than the other. "What what happened?"She asked."I wasn't supposed to scream in Tify's turn.I'm sorry I screamed." "She almost cut your eye." Adagio told her. "Oh so next time not in the face." Becca said. "No next time you don't play the game." "But mom." "Don't but mom me. You know how dangerous it is. The only reason you can still see out of that eye is your half siren." "All the more reason I can do it." I could tell Adagio was about to lose it but Winter spoke up. "Becca don't argue with your mom. You know she's right." Becca was about to pull an argument but clearly was too wore out to do it."You gonna tell Snow off too?She got up auntie's cabinets and just didn't got hurt cause of aunt Dash." "Yeah we'll tell Snow off too,you are in 3,nobody can give her attention 24/7."Winter said. I call Dash.I hear Sparkling's crying.Snow was still throwing a fit. "How's everything?"I ask. "Sunset's twins seem a bit tired,but I guess to be expected with the much they ran,Tifany woke up and is on the living room watching tv,she's really worried about her sister,I can't calm Sparkling down since we yelled at them and Snow...I can't put her down.She got up the cabinets,inside the cabinets,inside our fridge,up our fridge,in all hidden places I didn't even know existed in our house.She hid in the pipes,Ari,how'd she get in there?"She sighed.Having all the rest of the kids on her was also hard on her."How's things going with Dagi?" "I think she only didn't burst out at everyone cause Winter is in here with her." "That's good isn't it?" "Not really, that just means she's going to bottle it up more." "Oh, so she's like you then?" "Worse she finds other ways to cope. I think she's drinking again." "I thought she quit." "She did when she got pregnant. But she's not pregnant anymore." "That Dash?" Sunset asked. "Yeah." I told her. "The kids alright?" "Yeah, Sky and Blame are tired but alright, Sparkling is still crying, Tifany is worried about her sister, And Snow is well... she's being Snow.If everything is alright I'm going to go back home and help Dash out." Adagio sighs."You know what?I'm gonna go pick the rest of them up.You guys dealed with them the whole afternoon.And for only the two of you I'm surprised what happened to Becca was the only thing that happened,Sunset can I take Becca home?" "Not yet,I want to keep an look on that cut to make sure it doesn't worsens,at least for tonight." "Ok Winter stays with her."She then turned to Flash and Sonata."And you two can go home but know you two were playing with fire getting Sonata pregnant as soon as she got better.You can go home." We then left to my house. "Mom how's Becca?" Tifany asked as soon as we got there. "She needs to stay at the hospital. You know she almost lost an eye because of you?" "She's going to be alright tho right?" "She still might get worse. But that's why your dad is staying with her." With us being back Dash could finally put Snow down. Once Dash did she ran over. But once she got close Adagio gave her a glare that made her stop. I was right something was wrong. "Adagio before you go we need to talk." I tell her. She sighed. "Let me guess something wrong with Sparkling too?" "Not really, sure she has bad days but had been alright lately." "Then what we need to talk about?" "You." "What do you mean me?" She asked but then a look of realization came across her face. I could tell something was wrong. "Tell me what's wrong. We can help." I say to her. "No you can't. No one can." She tells me. So I was right it's because one of her visions. It can't be about Sonata at least nothing too bad with how she acted. She would have never left Becca if it was about her. "You know what?" Adagio said. "You keep the kids I'm going out." She turned to leave but I stepped in front of her. "I don't think you should." Her going out always meant she was going to go drink."Dash keys now." Dash threw the keys at me and I locked. "You left the keys you have to my house with Winter so now you're gonna tell me what you saw."I tell her. She sighed and shook her head no. "Can't you at least tell us with who it was?" "The twins will almost kill Winter,Forced is gonna kill Sky,Sparkling is gonna be with her.And Snow...Snow is gonna get really sick when she's older."She sighs."Winter is gonna be ok,but I feel like Sky is my daughter with how much Sunset leaves them with me and Winter,and I just wished Sunset realized how little time she haves with her daughter.Sparkling is gonna get even more traumatized,but someone saves her couldn't make out who.And the worst one is the about Snow,I'm gonna lose my baby slowly to dementia worser than Sonata's and by what Winter's describes worser than Flower's too." I hugged Adagio. "Drinking isn't going to help this. And we could try and telling Sunset." "I'll tell you one I haven't even told Winter. After Sky dies Sunset works even more then she does now. Then she stops taking her heart meds." "You mean?" I start to ask. "Yeah. The first real friend I've ever had. She's more like a sister then anything. And nothing I can do." "You could..." "What talk to her? Have you ever tried to argue with Sunset? She's as bad as I am. And I can't tell Winter he'll lose it if I do." "I..I" I don't know what to say. "Do you see why I drink so much now? Now unlock the door and let me go." "No.You are sleeping here tonight,you get so lost in your visions Adagio you forget you never see what happens to you.Do you think all this drinking is not gonna drag you down as much as working is dragging Sunset.It's already making you not be the same."I tell her as I hug her."I'm not gonna lose my big sister that raised me,deal?" Adagio sighed then hugged me back. "Alright I'll stay. I just wish there was something I could do. It's not fair." "I know, but we've always found a way through everything." "When did you become the voice of reason?" "Some of those lectures you gave me got through." "About time some of it did." She gave a small laugh. "I didn't have a lot of choice." I told her with a small laugh."Sooo talking about lectures how the talk with Sonata went?" "Awful.And turns out our sister this time was better enough to remember to not mention she's ever been pregnant before to Flash on purpose." "Sony can bend anyone to her will when she's good enough to do it.Always been.All her daughters are the same and this kid will probably be too.Flash's reaction when he realized what she did?" "Honestly I think he didn't thought Sonata had the smarts to trick him.He seemed even a bit perplexed." "We tried to worn him not to underestimate her. She might get really bad but she's still a siren." "But now that Flash knows about Sonata's other kids he'd like to meet them." "Does he know about your other kids too?" "Not yet but he'll meet them when we go." "Other kids?" Dash asked. "Yeah." I told her. "Sonata had kids before she met Flash. Before we met any of you." "Did you...um do you have any.." "No." I told her "Well none of my own but we raised Sonata's." "But now that Flash knows about them he would like to meet them." Adagio told us."So next time we go see them we'll take him too." "Can I meet them?" Dash asked. "Of course." I told her.Then I looked at Adagio. "Does Winter know about them?" "Yeah he knows about all of them from Arthur to Abby.He knows I'm an grandma already...Thing is he feels uncomfortable with them being so much older than him,closest to his age is Abby and Abby is my granddaughter,he however already chatted with Lilian and Abby on the phone.I also had to tell him because back when I was pregnant from the twins with how bad Becca was,I was...was..." "Afraid it ended like it did with Ava?Where only Arthur survived."I asked. She nodded."Such a shame Arthur had a car accident when Abby was 13." I nodded."Yeah I think he would still be alive by now." "Hey Ari out of curiousity,how old is Dagi's granddaughter?" "Abby,is a bit older then Winter I think around 36." "She's 6 years older than Winter?!" I nodded. Dash came to me and held my hand tightly. "And between all that time you only loved 2 people counting me?" That's when I took a good look at Dash's eyes.Adagio noticed too.Her eyes were like Harriet's could it... "Dash."I say."Is there by any chance anyone called Harriet in your family tree?" "Ummm let me call my mom to ask that one."She said and got up to make the call I turned to Dagi. "You saw that too right?" She nodded: "I know it's been years but it's impossible Dash is actually related to them right?" Dash seemed annoyed at the phone. "Mom I just need to ask something Aria needs to know.I can go there with Sparkling and her other day."She then sighs."Is there anyone I'm related to called Harriet?" A part of me wanted it to be truth,a part to be a lie,I felt my ground falling from underneath me,her glare was exactly like Harriet's.And if it was the true I don't know how I would react. "Aria you ok?"I heard Dagi's voice."I know how hard is for you bringing her up." I didn't move my head yes or no."I-I don't know what to say.Don't know how I'm gonna react." Dash then came back."So apparently one of my greatgreataunts was called Harriet Dash and I really look like her people said she got in a tragic car accident and never woke up,but after she dated with an girl who never aged she waited for her the rest of her life.People said an day an song played in the house she was,there was a blue light she woke up from the coma then fainted again finally dying this time.Ari was that you?" And that's when I realized she really looked like Harriet,same eyes,same body,same way of acting.It made sense. My reaction was strange as the day I last saw Harriet came back to my head. "Ari?"Dash asked,her voice going away. "Dash get her water,sirens deal really hard with losing love,and it was her first and discovering you're related to her.I think is too much."She then shook me."Aria!" I started getting dizzy.Am I gonna really faint over this? "Aria!"I hear two voices at the same time as everything goes black. Rainbow Dash's POV I reached out to catch Aria. I must have used my magic without realizing it because Adagio seemed surprised I was able to get to her as fast as I did. "Aria!" I shouted trying to wake her up."What's wrong with her?" I asked Adagio. Adagio checked her. "She's going to be alright she just fainted. Let's put her on the couch, she'll wake up in a few minutes." We laid her on the couch. "Am I really related to her?" I asked still not believing it. "It looks like it." Adagio told me." And I haven't noticed it till now but you look like her." "Really?" "Well yes and no. You've seen old pictures of Granny Smith right? And how Apple Bloom looks like her but not at the same time? That, you won't see it if you're not looking for it. But now I see it I can't unsee it." I can't believe it. How is this possible? Before I can say anything else Aria starts to wake up. I take her hand. "How are you feeling?" I asked her. "Head hurts but I think I'm alright." She told me. "Didn't mean to worry you. It's just I I wasn't expecting anything like this." "How is this possible?" "It's a small world Dashie. I just can't believe I didn't notice it sooner."She sighed."You look a lot like her now that I saw it.I think it was a bit too much for me realizing the only two people I loved are actually related." "Is that good?" "Hey Dash."She catches my hand and kisses me."I loved Harriet for who she was,and at the same time you two might have your similarities you're also different and I love you for who you are.I'm just surpised that's all." "I know why she fainted."Adagio says."Aria only used her positive siren powers once to wake Harriet up to be able to say goodbye.And her gem did glow a slight blue before fainting." "Good siren powers?" I asked. "You know our power comes from emotions right?" "Yeah and you have to feed on them too right?" I asked. "Yeah, but have you noticed I haven't needed to feed sense we've been together?" Aria asked. "Now that you mention it yeah I do." "That's because positive feelings give you more and actually satisfy you. And the magic it lets you do is a lot stronger." "Why don't you ever use it?" "You have to be truly happy to use it. And I've never gotten over Harriet. But now I think I finally am, or at least I finally feel I can get over it.I'll have to show you what I can really do sometime,I think my siren speed goes foot to foot with your superspeed." "I doubt it." Soon the day ended and now both me and Aria knew a lot about each other and what was gonna happen. I just hope Dagi's visions envolving Sparkling didn't happen that soon. Meeting SophiaAria's POV I didn't think I could love Dash anymore then I already did, but I do. I feel like I'm finally able to love her like she deserves. Even tho she refuses to race me using our magic when she saw I was as strong as AJ using hers. I think she'll know I'll win. Sonata has also had her daughter. The pregnancy was just as bad as me and Dagi were afraid it would be but her and Sophia were both ok and being sent home today so me Dash, and Sparkling are going to see them. We all get there,and see that Sunset's and Dagi's and Winter's car were already there,everyone was ready to meet Sophia. We knock.Flash opens the door up. "Hey girls,Sonata and Sophia are in the room." He looked tired was really just one letting him that tired,but to be fair Sonata has age regretted to 5 years old again.And the kid was Sonata's so it was probably clingy. "Having problems with the baby?" I asked him. "Ever sense she was born if one of us isn't holding her all she does is cry. And Sonata...well...." "She's been acting like a 5 year old." I finished for him. "Yeah." "You should try and get some rest." Dash told him. "No, no.I'm fine, I'm fine." Me and Dash walked into the other room and everyone else was there already. Sonata was holding Sophia, but I saw Adagio and Sunset were keeping a close eye on her. Me and Dagi have already been with Sonata having kids before and we've told her what to look out for. "Ari,Dashie!" Sonata shouted as we walked in. "Hey sis." "Hey Sonata." She then got Sophia and showed to us,without properly holding her,me our of instict knowing for raising my other nieces how she would hold her,held the rest of Sophia's little body so she didn't fall. "Isn't she cute?"Sonata asked smiling. I nodded. "I don't like that when me and Flashy don't hold her all she does is crying tho."Sonata then seemed sleepy and yawned. "She's on extra dosages of her dementia meds since she entered labor."Dagi told me. Sunset then turned to me: "She really needs to rest for the meds to make effect and Flash needs to rest cause Sonata hasn't let him sleep every since the night she entered labor.I think me,Dagi,Dashie and you are gonna have to look after all the kids including Sophia." Sonata then handled Sophia to me. "Ari I'm gonna sleep,but I want Flashy to stay with me." "I'm gonna call him."I went into the living room and Flash was almost falling asleep in the couch."Hey Sonata said she's sleepy and wants you around her,don't worry go rest me and the girls can look after the kids." "You sure?" "Yeah."I nodded."And Sonata will probably leave bed if you're not around in a few minutes." When I finished that phrase,I saw Sunset holding Sonata by one side and Dagi by the other. "Flashy come to bed with me please...."Sonata whined out. "Flash I really think you should come.The meds I gave her are not gonna have effect if she doesn't lays down and rests.And she refuses to stay in bed without you."Sunset says. "Sony why do I have to be in bed with you?"He asks. "Because I want snuggles."Sonata said whining. Dagi make a sign for him to go with her. "Alright.Alright."He said as he got up and got to Sonata who was only up because of Sunset and Adagio.When they both let her sides go,she almost fell before Flash could catch her and pick her up."To bed Sonata." He then carried her to their room. "The labor was really so bad you had to dose so many of her meds Sunset?"I asked while rocking Sophia who I could feel was about to cry. "Ask Adagio,she was with them in the day,I think it was one of the hardest labors I ever did even after yours and hers.I'm surprised Sophia turned out normal,but I could tell some equestrian magic is what kept her healthy." "Classic Sonata,using her healing powers without even warning me and Dagi."I sighed a bit frustrated. "You would have done the same thing." Dagi told me. "Of course but I would have told you about it first. If we knew she was we could have done something." "The only thing we could have done was use ours and Sonata wouldn't want us to because it would be hurting us." "There's something else." Sunset told us. "Is something wrong with Sophia?" Adagio asked. "Oh no nothing like that. Sonata's magic kept anything from happening to her. I really wish she would have become a doctor she could have done a lot of good. But anyway um it's about Sonata. But I don't know how to tell you." Adagio sighed "You don't think she'll get better." "How did you...oh..." Sunset looked down."Yeah I don't think she will get better." "How bad does she get?" I asked Adagio. "Our girls got a new little sister. "She answered me. Then she must have realized how bad that sounded because she added. "She doesn't die just she can go from normal to a little kid real quick. The meds help but not as much as they should.And let's just say she's lucky Flash loves her cause now he got 2 kids in hands." Tifany came and pulled Dagi's clothes. "Mom it's still hurting." "I already told you Tify every girl goes through this and I already gave you meds,now there's nothing I can do.Is your sister still having cramps too?" She nods. "Sunset can you get the girls something a bit stronger for their cramps?"She asks. "On it."Sunset answered."Let's get Becca,Tifany." They were about to turn 9 and were having their periods,but I wasn't surprised with how early sirens can procreate it was expected an half-siren would have early puberty. "Even that they were in synch,huh?"I said as I hand Sophia to Adagio who just got a bottle ready. "Yeah."She says as she catches Sophia and feeds her."You should be looking forward to this pretty soon too.They're only a year and half older than Sparkling." Oh no I was absolutely dreading this. "Sunset is lucky.She won't have to deal with that so soon."I sigh. Adagio laughs while a blur of the three running little heads run by us,and looking at them I realize it was pretty obvious Sparkling was entering puberty soon too,while Sky not.Sparkling was taller than her for now,and was starting to get the body I had in her age. "I absolutely hate when you're right Adagio."I tell her. Snow wakes up from the nap she was taking in the couch she was turning 4 this year,she goes up to Adagio. "Can I see Aunt Sony's baby again?" "Sure.Ask aunt Aria to get you up to see her." "Aunt Ari please get me up?" I get her next to Sophia,she seems fascinated,too bad Dagi didn't plan on having more I could see her being a great big sister.But at the same time I notice something she was lighter than before,before it took a little strength to get Snow off the ground and now she felt like a feather.She yawns. "Sophia is cute.But I'm sleepy I wanna nap more."I then realize Snow had the face of someone who barely slept at all. "Ok."I said as I lay her down and watch her fall asleep.I then turn to my sister."Anything you wanna tell me about Snow,Adagio?" "She showing a lot of signs of her dementia." Adagio tells me. She's trying to hide it but she's on the verge of tears. I hugged her. "Have you have Sunset check her?" "Not yet, I know what she's going to find." "And you haven't had her check because?" "Because we both know there's nothing we can do for her." "You should still get her checked so you can at least do what we can for her. No point in making her suffer more then she has to." I could tell she knew I was right, but she's to stubborn for her own good."You need to have Sunset check Snow." "For what?" Sunset asked as she got back from giving the girls something stronger. The look Adagio had told me that If l was anyone else but her sister she'd have just killed me. But she turned to Sunset. "I think she's showing signs of dementia." A look of fear crossed Sunset's face. "How bad?" "The same kind Flower had." "Bring her by tomorrow and I'll check her." "I will.Are Tify and Becca better?" "Yeah I gave them something stronger they got better just are both pretty grumpy and don't wanna talk to anyone right now." Sparkling then came to me. "Mom,I wanna hold Sophia." "Sure just sit and be careful ok?She's really small." Sparkling holds her.And by the way she acts with a baby in her lap almost if it's something natural,made me remember something any siren that was a natural with kids,when she found someone was gonna have a whole lot of them. Adagio takes a look at Sparkling and smirks at me."You better wish she's not a teenager like you and that they come when she's an adult." "Ha ha very funny."I tell her then turn to Sparkling."Give your cousin back Sparkling?" She nods but before she tells me: "She's smelly you have to change her diaper." She then goes after Sky and Blame again. Adagio gave a little laugh.I sighed.Then I realized Sunset's confused look on her face and that Dash who was keeping Dagi's an eye on Tify and Becca in case their grumpiness made their illness worser also had listened to my talk to Adagio and was confused. "Dagi you're on diaper duty for putting me to explain this one."I told her and handed her Sophia. "Any siren who is a natural with kids by Sparkling's age is gonna have a bunch of them and sirens reproduce young now it's hoping all of the babies happen when she's an adult." "You can't be serious." Dash tells me. "I am." I tell her. "Sparkling is going to have a lot of kids." "Want to know how many?" Dagi asks. "No way you can know." Dash tells her. "Maybe not for sure but I at least have an idea." "Dagi no." I tell her. "We'll just hope she's not a wild teenager." "Have you seen a teenager?" Dash says."And you can tell she's going to be beautiful." "Dash stop it. I know what we'll do we'll just tell her she can't date." "What?" That's the answer I told her. "We just won't let her date." "Ari if we do that she'll just want to date more. And besides I don't think we should stop her from dating. We were never stopped so I don't want to stop her." "Fine but we'll make her introduce them to us first." Alright,now was hoping she didn't get that side from me. Tween TroubleAria's POV I know when you're immortal time is different. It moves faster than you might think it would. Or maybe I finally understand what Adagio and Sonata meant when thry told me they felt old when we left the kid's house. Sparkling has just turned twelve. She gone through early puberty like her cousins,and by this age already had the body of someone older,and she already had her first period a few weeks after she turned 9. And when she hung out with Sunset's twins it was when I really realized how fast she's grown next to them. Sunset only had to start dealing with Sky's girl problems last year,and only now Sky was starting to get the body of a teenager.Blame was in that phase boys start growing nonstop. They all were 12 but Sparkling somehow looked the oldest out of them,I knew it wouldn't be for long because sirens go through puberty fast then after that stop aging and half-sirens only aged slowly after that. "Mom?"I hear Sparkling's voice."Sky is asking if I can go with her and Blame to sugarcube corner." "No I can't take you." "But I can go alone now." "No you can't." "But Tify,Becca,Sky and Blame go out alone all the time and mom Dash said I'm old enough." "Well your mom Dash told you wrong." "But-" "No buts Sparkling." She sighed and went into her room,letting the door open so it could bang itself alone.She never banged the door even because she hated loud noises,but if she was unhappy,she would let the door open until the wind banged it for her.So Dash told her she's old enough huh?I had a sense someone was gonna get a big talk once she got home from her jog. Fortunately it wasn't long before Dash got back home. She walked over and leaned in to kiss me but I pulled away from her. "We need to have a talk." I told her. "What about?" She asked me with a look of confusion. "Don't play dumb." I snapped at her. "What do you mean?" She asked I could tell she was starting to get annoyed. "The fact you told Sparkling she was old enough to go out by herself." "Well she is." "Don't you think that's something we should have talked about?" "I know how it would have gone." "So you just told her she can go without telling me?" "Yeah, Ari we can't keep her here all the time.Besides her cousins and Sunset's kids already go out alone and she would never go out alone alone without anyone." "It doesn't matter,what if Forced finds her?You really wanna risk that happening again?" "Aria we have to protect her and let her live her life.Did Dagi ever kept you stuck that way when she was her age?" "No.Me and Sonata ran off all the time.But-" "But nothing Aria,you did that and you're fine and I did the same thing and I'm fine.Now what brought this up?" "She wanted to go to sugarcube corner with Sky and Blame." "If Sunset's twins are going it's safe plus Pinkie could watch the kids while they were at sugarcube corner." "That's not what I'm afraid of." "Then what is it?" "I've heard her talking to Sky about this boy named Shadow. I guess he's one of Blame's friends. And the way she's talking about him." I shook my head. "She's in love with him." "That's great." "No it's not. You remember what Adagio said." "She was joking." "No she wasn't, Sparkling is going to have a lot of kids. And if she's in love with him.... No that's why she can't go." "We taught Sparkling better than to just have sex with a boy she just met even she loves him,hate to say it,but this seems more like a problem Dagi will have with her twins than us with Sparkling."Dash then shruggs."Plus if she's in love with that boy I'm pretty sure Candance can keep an eye on them for us after all she is Shadow's sister." I hated to admit but Dash was right,Sparkling was a much less wild teenager than I ever was by that time I'd already have ran away. We hear the door bang. "See she evens wait for the wind to bang her door instead of just banging it you know none of us would have done that even now we're older."Dash says as she motions upwards."Ari I know you're scared.But we managed to raise a kid who's probably more of a thinker than the two of us.She might get pregnant young,but I think it's pretty safe to say not while she's just 12." As much as I hated to admit it Dash was right. We did a good job raising Sparkling and she was a good girl who thought things out. "You're right."I told her. "Do you want to tell Sparkling she can go?" "Don't you think you should? You're the one that told her no." "Are you really going to make me?" Dash gave me that old trouble making smile if hers. "Wouldn't you make me if I told her no?" I went up and knocked on Sparkling's door. She came and opened it with her composing notebook in hands,and a pen.Wow she really wasn't gonna argue she went and found something else to do...Sometimes I wondered how that girl was even my daughter. "Sparkling are Sky and Blame still at sugarcube corner's?" "Sky said they just left a few minutes ago cause Tify and Becca went picking them up."She still looked upset. I sigh: "I'm sorry I didn't let you go.Next time any of them invites you anywhere you can go." "Alone?"She said her tone getting excited. "Alone." She hugged me tight. "Thanks mom.And I'm sorry for trying to argue I know you worry?" That earlier was her trying to argue?I got lucky.And she was apologizing. "You know Sparkling sometimes with the way you act everyone would swear you're anyone's but mine and your mom Dash's."I tell her. She gives a little laugh. I think I was being too overprotective,nothing was gonna happen. Traumas and TragediesSparkling's POV I was so happy,I was finally gonna be able to go out by myself,today Sky had me invited for a girl's day but it was not any girl's day it was mine and Sky's perception of one which meant buying comics,buying CDs,maybe some makeup but that was for Sky since I didn't really like it,talking a whole lot,and wrapping the day up with a nice sweet meal. I tie my hair up in a ponytail,put on an shirt,some pants and sneakers.I get an purse and make sure everything is with me,my ID,my documents,anti-seizure meds,pads for an emergency and my cellphone. "Bye moms,going out with Sky,love you." Me and Sky had an awesome day,but I could tell she needed to tell me something after me and her asked for our favorite desserts and a milkshake in sugarcube corner I asked her: "You have something to tell me?" She sighs: "Yeah,look I know you love Shadow.But Blame has had an crush on you for like ever since we were running around wrecking everyone's house.Just let him down slowly ok?" "Alright." "Good.I'd hate it if my twin and my best friend stopped getting along." I take a look outside,it's getting dark,I pull out my phone 7pm,we should probably be getting home,but I didn't wanna end this day yet. "Sleepover at mine's?"I ask."This way we have until tomorrow morning to talk and do whatever we want." "You know it.It's friday and since we don't have school tomorrow we can stay up late.But I don't want aunt Aria mad so we have to get there like now." We go to leave. "It's so dark out here."I tell Sky. "C'mon don't be scared,I know we can take a shortcut and we can get to your house sooner." We start crossing an dark alley,Sky holding my hand.I held tighter,I had an bad feeling about this. Then Forced Entry,the guy who killed Sky's and Blame's dad,the guy who kidnapped me and unfortunately for me my dad,showed up. "The no good officer's kid,and the proof the siren has against me together.Must be my lucky day."He said as he pulled out a gun. I had no reaction,I froze.He pulls the gun's trigger,I feel Sky let go of my hand and push me with all her strength to out of the way.It hits her pretty badly as she falls to the ground fainted. I needed to get help for Sky.I go to run,but I feel his hands grab my neck,and then I felt my head being beat,each time stronger,were me and Sky gonna die?I start feeling weak and out of air. But someone seems to realize what he's doing I see a silhouette,I can't make out who it is as my head is banged this time into the ground and I hear him running away and someone walking towards me and Sky. My vision then fades to all black. Rainbow Dash's POV Me and Aria were waiting for Sparkling to get home. "It's getting late. Shouldn't she be back by now?" Aria asked me as she paced around the living room. She been like this most of the time Sparkling had been gone. "It's not that late yet." I told Aria. But she had a point Sparkling hated the dark and wouldn't want to be out in it."She has Sky with her. She'll be alright. Sky is just like her mom she'll make sure she gets home." Aria finally stopped "I just...I don't know..." I get up and hug her. "Calm down you're acting like Dagi just before something bad happens." I regret saying that as soon as Aria hugs me tight and starts to cry. "Want me to go find her?" I finally ask, I can't stand seeing Aria like this. I leave the house and head towards Sugercube Corner. I decide to save time by taking the shortcut. When I got to the alley I saw someone already in it and decided best not to go that way and I turned to leave but before I could take another step I heard a gunshot from behind me. Without thinking I turned around and ran into the alley. I didn't know what I was going to find but something had to be done. Whoever it was must have heard me comming because they turned and raised their gun pointing it at me and pulled the trigger. If it wasn't for my super speed I would have been shot but to get out of the way I had to dive to the ground. I slid and landed at the person's feet I looked up and realized it was Forced Entry. He pointed the at me and pulled the trigger, I closed my eyes waiting for the end but all I heard was a click coming from the gun. He pulled the trigger again and again just a click the gun jammed.Not being able to shoot me he kicks me in the face and runs away. I start to get up to go after him. But I stop when I see who else was there it was Sparkling and Sky, and Sky had been shot. I run to them.Sparkling was fainted and pale he clearly did something to her.And Sky had been shot in an place I could tell she was gonna most likely not survive. I call an ambulance for them. After I called the ambulance I called Aria. "What's wrong?" She asked. "Get to the alley on the way to Sugarcube Corner now." Is all I told her. Then I went to check on the girls. Blood was pooling around Sky,Sparkling was completely out,both of them were in risk of life,but being a half-siren made the chances of Sparkling surviving bigger,so I was more worried about Sky that didn't have magic to her advantage. The ambulance arrives just as Aria is arriving. "What happened?!"Aria asks me when she catches a sight of the girls. "Forced Entry happened."I answer. The paramedics told us they needed space to work on them so we couldn't ride in the back with them. So I decided to use my superspeed and Aria her siren speed. And before we knew it we were at the hospital together with the ambulance. I took a look at the girls,a look could tell you Sky became past helping on the way here,she was still alive,but now she had oxygen on her nose and her heart was barely beating at all.Sparkling looked a bit better,her magic coming in to help. They told me and Aria we still couldn't enter that they needed space to work. Now I was only afraid of one thing....Sunset was working on emergency services today. Sunset's POV Tonight has been pretty calm I just hopped it stayed like that. I had just got done filling out the paperwork for one of my patients when I heard the phone at the desk ring. Must be an ambulance on the way. I got up and went to the desk and asked. "What do we have?" "Two patients about ten to twelve. One stable right now but don't know if it'll stay like that. The other has been shot in the chest. They're still with us but.... They're about ten minutes out." I was told. "Alright get doctor Redheart. I'll take one of them she can take the other." I then went to make sure everything was ready for when they got there. That's when Readheart came to talk to me. "I don't think you should treat these two." She told me. "What do you mean?" "I just don't think you should. In fact I'm going to tell you not to." "You know I'm as good a doctor as anyone you'll find." "It's not your skills I'm questioning it's your mind." "What do you mean by that?" I was starting to get mad but that's the ambulance showed up. But what caught my attention were the rainbow and pink blurs right behind it. That's when I realize who the two blurs behind the ambulance were,Aria and Dash.Then the patients must be...Oh no... All my professionalism goes away,as I push doctor Redheart away and go into the emergency room. Only one thought rushed through my head:I'm gonna save my daughter. When I get there the situation was as bad as I thought,Sparkling was passed out only being helped by her siren magic.But she wasn't the one shot. I go over to see my daughter only breathing because of the machines,barely alive,her heart barely beating and her chest wrapped to being stopped from bleeding. And I could tell she was past being helped.But I refused to accept it.There has to be something I can do. And just as I thought that Sky's heart stopped,and even in the oxygen she stopped breathing,the color started to fade away from her face as I realized I was watching my daughter die. "No!No!Hang on please,please Sky!I can help you!Mom can save you!"I sobbed out as I felt one of my co-workers taking me away from the room into the hallway where Dash and Aria were.But I didn't wanna leave Sky's side.On desperation I tried to get back to where she was."I can still save her!I can still save her!I can't lose my daughter please let me save her!" My co-workers seemed scared,I never showed that side of me,the I can't accept anyone's past being helped side. "I think it's for the best you stay out of the room doctor Shimmer."I heard one of the nurses voice as the doors closed. I completely broke down as I repeated."I can't have lost her too." I felt two pair of arms getting me up. "Dagi's on her way."I heard Aria's voice."We all need some comfort right now and she seem all this before hand." "I I can...I can.. save." I keep telling them as the help me away from the room and I broke down again. "There has to be something I can do. They just won't let me do it." "Sunset..." I heard Aria say. "No I won't lose her too!" I force my way past her and Dash only to be met by Adagio and Winter. "I'm glad you two are here. You can help me talk sense to them. I can save Sky they just need to let me." Winter hugged me. "You know you can't." I hugged Winter tight. "I became a doctor so I wouldn't have to lose anyone. I should be able to save her." "You're only human Sunset." "I'm not just a human! I have magic! I'm only matched by the princesses in power!" The tears start flowing again. "Why can't I save my daughter?" "Sunset." I hear Adagio say. "We both know that's not how magic works." "How did this happen?" I asked. "It was..." Dash started to say before Adagio gestured for her to be quiet. "She saved Sparkling." Adagio told her. "What do you mean she saved Sparkling?" "She did the same thing you would have done. Someone was going to shoot Sparkling and she pushed her out of the way." "So it's Sparkling's fault this happened!" I regret saying that as soon as the words leave my mouth. But right now being angry won't hurt as much. "It should have been her not Sky!" But when I open my eyes again,I realized they had someone else with them,someone that shouldn't be here,and probably only was because he must've had hidden in the car when he heard his twin and her best friend were hurt.Someone who would carry the words I said with him.Blame. "So it's Sparkling's fault Sky is dead?"I hear his voice ask in anger tone while he cried. He sounded like me when I got bitter at someone,and he was gonna be certain of that even if I said no now. I feel the immediate regret of lashing out,I didn't meant any of this...But he was sure I did. He turned to Aria and Dash and yelled: "I hate Sparkling!Tell her I never want to see her stupid face again!" I,no,what have I done? He leaves stomping.I motion so Winter goes with him. "Let's all calm down."I heard Adagio tell me and she turned to her sister."Don't you dare even think about it,this is not the time to pick a fight Aria.In fact you should be thinking in what you'll tell Sparkling when she wakes up,because she's gonna feel guilty for this for the rest of her life." "But Adagio-"I heard Aria's voice on the verge of tears too."She knows,she knows we cared for Sky as much as her specially Sparkling.They were like sisters." I only had forces to sob. "She's just lashing out."Dagi says."You'd do the same." Aria starts yelling but not at me."See Dash,see!I was right for keeping her in,else this wouldn't have happened!Forced Entry would've never found her and Sky.He only didn't kill you cause you are fast,and you told me his gun jammed!" After awhile I stop breaking down,Aria stops yelling and everything is quiet. "I'm sorry."I whisper to Aria. She nods her head she understood,she'd be saying the same. "Dagi,Blame heard it."I tell her. Adagio sighs as her eyes widen."He'll never want to talk to her again." Doctor Redheart comes: "Mrs.Blaze,Mrs.Dash your daughter suffered some trauma in the head I don't know how she's still alive.She may take some days to wake up." "We're all gonna see her."I hear Adagio say. Before I get to the room Doctor Redheart comes to me and hugs me: "I'm sorry for your loss.Maybe you should take a break to recover from that and spend time with your other kid." No.If anything now I had to work more than ever,I had to make up for Flower,Moon and Sky now. Rebel Phase or Something Else?Aria's POV It's been an year since that whole tragedy happened,Sparkling woke up a week after,when we told her about Sky she broke down and told us she is the one that should've died. Sunset tried to take Blame to make up with her more than once since then.It always ended in Blame shouting,Sparkling crying,me getting mad and Sunset apologising. But lately Sparkling hasn't been herself.I went up in her room it was an early Sunday morning Dash was on her jog,once I enter I see an hair straightener,scissors and hair on the ground. "Sparkling what's all this?"I ask her. "Huh what?"She asks as she looks to her hand and everything around her. "Really you're gonna play dumb?"I ask her,I realize her arm is burnt she didn't even knew how to deal with that thing."If you wanted me to teach you to straighten your hair all you had to do was ask." "Mom I'm not playing dumb.I have no idea how it got in my hand or when I did all this."I take a look at her face she seemed genuine,really tired too."Sparkling you must have had a bad night's sleep woke up wanting to do something and forgot you were doing it.If this keeps happening I'll take you..." "No doctor please!"She begged before I finished."I-I'm just tired." Something tells me I should tell her no and go take her checked out anyways but I decided to trust her. "Fine then get some rest."I said as I give her a hug and take a look at what she's done,her hair was cut really short,she gave herself sideways bangs her hair wasn't straight but also wasn't curly like it usually was it was wavy. What worried me the most were the burnts on her arms,but she seemed fine. Until some other accidents happened. One day me and Dash got back home from a date and she was outside sitting outside in the sidewalk. Sometimes we would be talking to her only to be received with a really late reaction,that was unlike her. One time I was talking to her and she just bursted out from nothing: "LEAVE ME ALONE!" It took me and Dash by surprise as she ran to her room and kicked the door closed. "What's up with her?"Dash asked me. 'I don't know." I told her. "But she seems to be getting worse, whatever this is." "Well she is a teenager now. That could be a lot of it." Dash says. "That may be part of it but I think there's something more wrong. You know how she's been acting, that's not normal." "I think we should get her checked out but you know how she is with doctors." "We'll at least go talk to her and try and find out what's wrong." We go up to knock on her door and hear something from inside the room,she was still yelling but it sounded like it was at...herself? "No!No!No!Please!"She sobbed."I'm scared!I want my moms!" Me and Dash nodded whatever privacy she wanted could be put aside right now. We enter her room. She's was in the ground shaking in a position I only seem her be once she was rescued from being kidnapped. "Hey what's wrong Sparkling?"Dash asks. She nods no. "We can't help if you don't tell us." "I-I..."She blinks a few times stopping answering,then looks around,then turms to me."How did I get in here? I swear I was talking to you in the kitchen seconds ago." "That was about half an hour ago Sparkling."I tell her."Is something wrong?Is something bothering you?" She nods no."Just really tired,have a headache." Dash goes and looks into her in the eyes."Sparkling if anymore incidents like this happen me and your mom are taking you to the doctor,ok?No arguing about it." She nods.We delayed it the max we could thinking it would pass,but one incident after other happened.And with all the mental-health problems in my family I was starting to get worried. One day I got home from a quick trip to the market and when I was back the gate was left open,I thought Forced found our house until I saw the composing notebook in the ground.I open in the last page.It wasn't a song. It was a cry for help.The letters changed between someone that only knew how to doodle,a nearly alphabetized kid,Sparkling's letters when she was about 10 and how Sparkling wrote now. The doodles included what I could only assume me laying on the ground,me pregnant,an baby with the face all painted(dead,I suppose?),and a little girl crying all stick figures. The nearly alphabetized kid wrote cries for help:"I can't speak,I can't eat,he told me if I do I'd suffer more,he found me,I better hide...I'm scared.I want moms back!" The third was simply:"Why?!Why?!Why?!He could've,should've got me.I'm a monster for letting that happen everyone should just leave!Leave me alone at once!" And then finally I got to the letters I recognize:"What is happening?!" was written a bunch of times."Why can't I remember all this?" a couple.And the one that broke my heart "I'm so tired...". So this is what she meant by she was tired,she was tired of trying to understand what was happening. I take off with my siren speed looking all over for her and find her by the lake by the look in her face she was confused,trying to find out how she got here,she also hold one of her hands in head and flinched like it was aching. "Sparkling tell me everything you remember!"I tell her as I put my hands on her shoulders. "I'm not Sparkling."Was what came out from her mouth. "Who are you then?" "Heating Light." "Alright."Shit now she got me really worried. "Can you tell me why you're here?" "Escape from the man that didn't let me eat,sleep,play,talk..."She continued the list. "That was years ago.You're safe." She nods no,starts blinking heavily and then looks around. "Sparkling?" "Mom?Why are we at the lake?"She then puts the hand in her head."Oooouch." She starts crying now of pain. I go over and hold her,she couldn't have so much headache else it would cause a...Oh no.I held her tighter to make sure I didn't drop her if what I thought happened,and took her more far from the lake and just like I thought her pain started causing a seizure. Alright,I catch her in my lap even tho it's not easy anymore and I use my siren speed,we weren't that far from the hospital. I rushed Sparkling to the hospital. I don't know what was wrong but I knew it had to be bad to make her do this. When we got there they did all kinds of tests on her but so far no one has given me a straight answer about what could be wring with her. Till finally Sunset finally came back. "I have the results back. But you're not going to like it." Sunset told me. "What is it? What's wrong with her?" I asked. "Are you familiar with the idea of mutiple personalities?" "I think..." "Ok,ok let me try and explain this so you understand. There is more then one person in her head." "So she's hearing voices?" "No...well maybe I don't know for sure. But that's not what I mean. When she told you she didn't remember how something happened it because she didn't do it." "Then who did?" "Heating Light." "But that was what Sparkling called herself at the lake." "I know because it was Sparkling but is wasn't at the same time." "What do you mean?" "That Sparkling has a psychiatric problem like most of your family does except hers it's caused by all her traumas."She then sighed."You related her writing in the last page but it doesn't looking like her.That's because her personality is scattered in her mind,she probably doesn't remember a lot before this year and she probably doesn't knows why Blame hates her.And she probably doesn't remember Sky,or Flaming,or knowing she's Forced's daughter.But some of her other parts do.The seizure happened due to her coming back to being Sparkling being in pain because of what we call switching.And she needs meds and treatments else these incidents that are dangerous for her are gonna keep happening.I'm gonna keep her here for a few weeks,but if she doesn't get better...She might need more help than I can give her." "What do you mean more help then you can give her? You're the best doctor we know. The only one that understand magic." "This isn't magic Aria. It's not even because she's a siren. A human could have the same thing. And yes I'm a good doctor if this was something wrong with her body I could do it. But it's her mind, I don't know very much. Nobody does." "What do you mean nobody does?" "The brain is complex Aria. We don't understand how it works when it's healthy much less when there's something wrong." "So what do we have to do?" "Like I said I'll keep her for a few weeks but if she doesn't get better...well...." "Just tell me Sunset." "I'll have to send her to a mental hospital." "You have to be exaggerating." "I'm not." "Well I'm not sending my daughter to a mental hospital after Tify and Becca got out of there traumatized." "Aria it is a complete different situation nut maybe she'll get better,I think you should tell Dash what happened after all she's gonna be wondering where you two are." "You're right, I'll call her." "Aria we both know this is something you tell someone face to face. What would you do to Dash if she told you about this over the phone?" "But I can't just leave Sparkling alone." "She won't be awake anytime soon. But I won't leave here alone." "Alright." I left to go find Dash. I get back home,Dash was dinning I assume just got home from her job and must've assumed I was in Dagi's or Sony's house and took Sparkling. So when she doesn't sees her with me,her faces changes as she realized something may be wrong. "Ari where's Sparkling?" I sigh."I had to take her to the hospital,she's gonna be hospitalized for a few weeks...if not even more..." "What happened?" "She's worse then we thought." "What happened to our daughter?" "I don't know if I even understand it. But from Sunset told me she has more than one personality. She changed today." "What do you mean she changed?" "It wasn't Sparkling. And if we don't get her help she'll just get worse."I sigh."Sunset told me she's gonna keep her for a few weeks and if she didn't get better she might need the mental hospital.I'm worried because that switch Sunset said it's called made her have a headache strong enough to have a seizure." Dash got up. "Let's go see her.Who's with her right now?" "Sunset." We soon arrived at the hospital. "She wake up yet Sunset?"I ask. "Only for enough time to eat,but she seemed scared and wasn't talking,we realized it was another switch because then she became like she was when she arrived and we had to dose more meds.So she's passed out cold now because of them." "Be honest with us Sunset." Dash told her. "Can you help Sparkling?" "I'll do everything I can." Sunset told her. "That's not an answer. Can you help her?" "I...." Sunset looks down. "I don't think so." "So why are we waiting so long to send her to the mental hospital?" "Because I might..." "Sunset if you can't help her we should take her to the people that can." "Dash." I said. "You know what happened to Tifany and Rebecca." "Sparkling doesn't have the same thing they do." "But if Sunset finds better keeping her here...And I don't know maybe she can help her." "No Aria,she needs the help." "Well they won't send her if both parents won't agree.And I'm not agreeing on sending her unless it's absolutely necessary.Plus she might get better by herself." "Fine we'll see,but if in 2 weeks she's not better I don't care if I have to get Adagio to convice you she's going." Mental HospitalAria's POV The three weeks Sunset wants to wait seems to take forever. Sparkling spends most of her time asleep from all the medacation she was taking. When she was awake I'm not even sure it was Sparkling most of the time. But I didn't want to make her go to a mental hospital. One of the days I was alone with Sparkling Adagio came to see her. Part of me wonders what she's seen, but I know better than to ask. "Hey Aria."She said as she entered the room and hugged me.She then got her eye on Sparkling who was sleeping."She's not any better huh?" "No,in fact I think she's worse...Dagi tell me am I going have to really send her to the mental hospital,your girls were never the same after they got out of there and Sunset already told you Becca still might need to return if she worsens again." "Tify and Becca's case is a different case Ari." "I know it is." I sighed. "I don't want to put her through that. She's not as strong as Tifany and Rebecca." "I wouldn't say that. We both know with everything Sparkling has been through she's strong enough to take on anything." "But it might make her worse." "Do you think Sunset would do anything to hurt Sparkling?" "No of course not." "Then why would she send her someplace if it would hurt her?" I was silent, trying to find an answer. "What's really wrong?" I don't know why but her asking that really got to me. "You really want to know what's wrong? Why I'm like this? Because all of this is my fault!" "Aria..." Adagio started to say something but I kept going. "This is all my fault. I wasn't able to protect her. And because of that failure." I feel my eyes start to fill with tears. "And because of that she's like this. I...I need to make her better. I..." Whatever I was going to say is drowned out by a sob as I finally start to break down. I feel Adagio pull me into a warm embrace. "Let it out...I know it's hard.I felt like that with the twins too." I kept sobbing for I don't know how long until I stopped. "What should I do Dagi?" "If you want to end her suffering in a place nobody can help...Send her..." "But Dagi..." "She'll be ok I promise." "I'll trust you.I'll tell Sunset and Dash. Then we'll have to tell Sparkling. But she's not going to like it." "I know, but it's for the best." Me and Adagio went to go find Dash first. I should let her know first, then we'll tell Sunset. She was just getting there part of me wonders if Dash asked Adagio to talk to me. "Hey." I told her as I gave her a hug. She returned it. "Hey." "We need to talk." I told her. "I've been thinking and you're right Sparkling needs more help then what Sunset can give her." "So Dagi convinced you huh?" I nod."Also seeing Sparkling this way is simply depressing.Now for telling her." "We'll wait for her to wake up and tell her.While she's asleep we can tell Sunset so she gets ready to transfer her."Dash tells me. We tell Sunset and while Dash goes sign the papers I stay back with Sparkling,who starts waking up. "Mom?"She asked dazed from medication. "It is Sparkling right?"She nods."Your aunt Sunset can't give you anymore help than she's given you until now.We're gonna have to go to send you to the mental hospital." "You and mom Dash will still be with me,right?" I nod. "But I didn't want to mom." "Sparkling it's not a choice,it's what you need to get better,make this be easy on you please." "But I hate hospitals."She says her lip quivering. "I know,sweetie,but..." Adagio who was still here gave me a look I haven't seem since having to take care of Sonata when she was bad,the look meant "hold her".She's seem something she knew I could stop. But before I can hold Sparkling she starts pulling her IV off. "I'm going home,I had enough of the hospital,please..." "Sparkling!"Me and Adagio yell as we hold her to keep her from getting the IV out,thankfully Sunset arrives with Dash. "If she's doing that I'll have to sedate and tie her to bed to make sure she doesn't does nothing of that type while we wait for all the things I need to transfer her."Sunset says,I could see she wanted to say more but couldn't with Sparkling awake.She ties Sparkling in an way that wouldn't hurt her. "Let me go,I'm tired of hospital,I'm tired of switching,I wanna go home."Sparkling cries out."I'm just tired." Sunset sighs."I know Sparkling.But you're not in your right mind,I know you and you never ever would be doing that unless you really needed help." Sparkling doesn't seem to even hear Sunset as she starts trying to use her siren strength to get free. "Aria,Dash,Dagi,I don't know if tying her will do it,hold her down till I'm back with the sedating meds please?" Me and Adagio used our siren strength while holding her while Dash only held her with the max of her strength.All the while we were helding Sparkling she was crying.I don't know what was happening in her head but she would never do that,me and Dash had to hold ourselves so we didn't cry while holding her. Sunset soon came back with more sedating meds and soon Sparkling was sleeping. "Soon the ambulance to transfer her should be arriving."Sunset told us,then turned to me."Aria I'm sorry but even if you haven't agreed by now I would have to send her,when a patient starts pulling their IV to the point we have to tie them and we know is psychiatric,we know we did everything we could and now only the specialists can help them.You and Dash cannot go in the ambulance but that's not a problem since you can follow it.I'll leave you guys to process it." I can't believe what's happening. This can't really be happening can it? I just want to...I don't know just do something. But I can't I have to be strong for Sparkling. I just hug Dash tight I know she fells the same as I do. "I know it hurts." Adagio tells us. "But this is what she needs." "I know it is. But look at her. Can we really just let her go through this?" "Aria I feel the same way." Dash tells me."But she needs this. You saw how bad she's gotten in just a couple weeks. How much worse do you think she'll be in a couple more weeks? Or a month or two?" "I know,I know, but..." "We have to be together on this or it won't work." "I know and we are...it's just." Dash hugged me tight. "I'm scared too. How do you think she feels? That's why we're going to do this together." The ambulance came to transfer her,and soon me and Dash were at the hospital with her. She had to get better,she just had to. "Ari,I can see you can't bare seeing her like this anymore,she should be asleep for tonight...Go home come back tomorrow,she'll be a bit better by then."Dash tells me with a kiss. And so I start going home.But I had a bad feeling. Sparkling is gonna be a big sisterAria's POV A month has passed since me and Dash started staying with Dagi. I'm doing better then I was, at least I can get up and move around. That is when I'm not feeling bad from the pregnancy. Dash has been going and seeing Sparkling everyday, I would have gone but as much as I hate to admit I was too bad to make the trip. But now that I'm feeling better me and Dash are going to see her. I also need to tell her she's going to be a big sister. I just don't know how she's going to take the news. Before we go,Dash receives an call from the mental hospital I hope everything is ok.She then seems happy,so good news then.She hangs up. "Our little girl is coming home today,Ari." "Really?!She's better enough?" "She's better enough,is lunch time maybe we can us three make the trip to some restaurant,lunch and tell her the news." "That sounds good." "It does but are you feeling good enough to do it?" "Yeah I am." We make our way to the mental hospital.Into the room 547,the room Sparkling was. Despites being in my first month I was already showing and Sparkling has never been one to miss an detail. "Mom are you?How did that happen?I mean I know how but..." "We understood your question Sparkling."Dash laughs."Let's all get lunch in some place now that you don't have to stay in this hospital that I know you're tired of and we tell you what happened." In the space I haven't seem Sparkling she was doing a lot better she seemed to be in charge of her mind now. I go over and hug her."I'm so glad you got better,sweetie." Me,Dash and Sparkling then went to a junk-food place me and Dash liked to have our dates when were younger. "So..."I start."You recovered the memories Forced is your dad right?" She nods."And Flaming and all that stuff..." "Yeah,ummm he attacked me,your mom Dash saved me and now you're gonna have two younger sisters." "Oh my gosh mom I'm excited to be a big sister,but not this way,are you ok?" "I am now,I was pretty bad for a while had to stay at your aunt's but now I'm ok.I was just worried about you would react." "Me,I would love to have siblings even more now that I can help with my baby sisters and I'm super excited that it's twins!" When we got home Sparkling rushed into her room saying she was gonna write a song for her sisters that she knows I would write one anyway but that that would be her gift to them. "Well that gone well."I say as me and Dash watched her run upstairs to her room. "To be honest better then I thought it would be. Not everyone is excited to have younger siblings." Dash answered. "I know, that's why we're so lucky to have her. And she's really doing a lot better." "Of course she is, she's stronger then you think Ari." "I know,I know." I must have got far away look in my eyes because Dash asked me if something was wrong. I sighed. "I'm still worried about Adagio." "She still drinking?" "Yeah she hasn't quit...she asked me not to tell Winter and Sunset. But she's going to get worse if she doesn't stop. And I can't lose my big sister." "She told you and you told me,we won't let that happen."Dash says as she give me a kiss as we go to bed. Something Wrong With One Of The BabiesAria's POV I can't believe it's already been six months since I've got pregnant with the twins.We decided to name the girls Tree and Paper they have both been doing good. Sunset is worried that something could be wrong. I think she's worrying about nothing but I'll still go in for her to check them. Me and Dash are getting Sparkling ready for School before we go to the doctor. We get Sparkling to school.Then we get to the doctor.Sunset was specialized in other areas but studied some more to be in this one too ever since Dagi's first pregnancy,she knew siren pregnancies would need an equestrian doctor. She did all the prenatal tests.Then did her worried face and went checking on them. "Aria,Dash take a seat."She sighed. We both took a seat already knowing something was wrong,I was scared of what,Aunt Silver Song didn't held back on the curse,so anything could be wrong. Dash took my hand and held it tight. "Paper is ok.Tree however everything indicates by the exams I'm almost certain will have autism." "Autism,how bad?" "That's the thing I don't know yet. So I don't want to tell you for sure." "Sunset we can handle it. How bad is she going to get?" "Bad. Have you seem anything new with Sparkling?" "Well I guess you have a point." Dash took the lead on the conversation,I didn't know what to say,I was in shock,I hated my aunt,I hated my aunt so much. I guess the pregnancy's hormonies kicked in because I felt tears rolling down my cheek and I felt like punching something,anything. "Ari?You crying?"I heard Dash say surprised. "No! I-I'm not!" I shout at her trying to hide my tears. Dashie hugged me tight. "Ari..." "I hate her." I said somehow managing not to cry. "Who?" I could hear the worry in Dashie's voice. "My aunt, it's all her fault. Why do our kids have to suffer? They didn't do anything to her."Then I can manage to hold it anymore and just break down. I can see Dash looking at Sunset like if she was asking if she knew what I meant by that.She shook her head no,Adagio must have not told her and Winter for the same reason I haven't told Dash.Once a family was now related to the siren's they were cursed too. "What you mean Ari?"I fell Dash ask passing the hand on my hair. "Adagio can explain better,she knows every detail."I tell her. "Okay so why don't we take a walk to your sister's house and we can talk more about Sunset discovered about Tree in our walk."She then pulled herself out of the hug,kissed me,cleaned up my tears and smiled at me. I smile back at her. "Alright." I look over at Sunset. "You can go, I just want to keep an eye on you. We don't know how bad this is yet." "Alright I'll be careful." "I'll keep her out of trouble." Dash told Sunset. Then the two of us left and started the walk to Adagio's house. On the way we cut through the park and took a moment to think about what Sunset had told us. Autism I still can't believe it. "Do you think she'll get too bad?"I ask Dash. "I don't think so but even if she is nothing we can't handle." "But what if she's non-verbal,that's a death setence for a siren and probably for a half-siren too." "We can't think like that. Besides you don't know for sure she'll be non-verbal." " I know but we have to be ready for it."Before was can talk more we get to Adagio and Winter's house. and I knocked. "Hey girls." Adagio says as she answers the door. She can tell something is wrong by the look I have on my face. "What's wrong?" I told her all about Tree. "Calm down,by my visions she's gonna be ok just need a lot of help." "I metioned aunt Silver to Dash." Her face went serious."I'll explain everything." "Who is she?" Dash asked her. "She's our aunt. Our mom and her both like my dad. And well...we have a half sister. And dad left her to be with mom and us." "I didn't know any of that." "That's not all. Our aunt cursed us. And because she used our sister it can do anything to us." "Used your sister?" "If the curse ends our half-sister dies,it cost our half-sister's whole health for that curse.I don't think she meant to do that to her own daughter,but there's not how to be sure.All I know is aunt Silver Song doesn't pull any strings.That's why Sonata is the way she is and why a bunch of bad things happen to us or anyone related to us.Including people that married into the family." "Why your aunt have acess to all this things?" "Because she's the queen of the sirens." "Wait that means?" "Yeah me,Aria and Sonata were supposed to be royalty in Seaquestria if this didn't happen specifically duchesses." Dash was dumbfounded,I think she was trying to even imagine me as royalty. "You can't imagine me as royalty,can you Dashie?"I ask her. "I can see it. A long flowing dress. Your hair all done up with ribbons and flowers." Dash was doing her best not to laugh. "Not all princesses are like that." "Are you sure? I've met princess Twilight. She seems just like that." "I'm not a pony. And I'd still be me. It's Sonata that always wanted to be a princess. I just want to be able to go home. Or at least I did. Now I don't know anymore."I think a bit."I don't remember it very well..." "Well that's normal,you were very little when left Seaquestria,I think you have more memories of us in Equestria and I don't think Sonata remembers Seaquestria at all."Adagio told me."But I think Dash's prediction of how you would be as royalty is spot everytime mom and dad made me assume my pony form I was wearing long dresses and they had to do my hair like that...It was a nightmare with how my hair is.Also it was pretty spot on with the clothes and hairstyles the portal first gave us." "Really?"Dash asked. Adagio was waiting for that question. "Don't you dare!I'll show her your pictures too." "Eh I don't care.You were always the one who felt more embarrassed about the photo album."She then got out an very old book.It got all the photos from when we arrived here up until now,her's and Sonata's old kids photos too,all of the families we made part of photos.So it was enormous. Adagio got it and it wasn't with dust.She must have showed Winter or the girls,or Sonata might have requested to show it to Flash and Sophia. She then opened in one of the first pictures,us three having just arrived,the first time we learned what a camera could do.Sonata was very excited to take a photo,and begged so us three were in it. Then upon looking at it I remember the portal recognized us as siren royalty and because it was the old times gave us some clothes I hated and my hairstyle instead of pigtails,Adagio liked to put it in braids.In the photo Sonata was 6,I was 7,Adagio was 12. That's also the time we discovered Adagio had bad eyesight,now she wore lenses,but back then glasses. Sonata had her hair up in a bun,and Adagio's hair was loose.Back then we all were prohibited from wearing pants so all of us were wearing dresses,Adagio's a bit longer than mine's and Sonata's. I was scowling in the picture I didn't wanna take it,Adagio had a small smile to not show Sonata she thought this was a waste of time and I was scowling because I didn't want to take the picture. But upon seeing the picture I realized just how alike me and Sparkling look,if you replaced my straight hair with curly hair you could see her in the photo. "That really you three?" Dash asked not believing it at first. "You were adorable like that." "No I wasn't. I don't do pretty and I don't do adorable." I say getting flustered. I need to change this subject. "I knew Sparkling looked a lot like me but I didn't realize how much till now." "You're right if she straightens her hair she'd look just like you." "Maybe we should do that sometime..."I say but notice that Dash is still going through the photo album. "Hey Ari I've noticed something. There's not as many pictures of you as there are of Adagio and Sonata." "I just haven't found anyone I like..." I tell Dash. "Tell her the truth Aria." Adagio cuts in. I sighed. "I swore I'd never fall in love again, but I have.I fell in love exactly 200 years later from Harriet...and what do you know the person I fell in love with is related to her and who I'm married to now." Dash put the album down for a moment and went and gave me a kiss."Tho I noticed a lot of the pictures you are in are with kids,Adagio's and Sonata's I suppose.But specifically with this 4."she says pointing to a picture Dagi took off guard when I was taking care of Sonata's kids,I was helping Bessie and Beatrice in their homework,had Florence on my lap because she was feeling bad and was watching Flora so she didn't hurt herself running. "That's Sonata's kids only 2 of them are still alive.But yeah me and Dagi raised them more than her she was really bad at that time,I promised to help her and I needed a distraction.One of them died right before we left and had the battle with you girls." "What happened?" "The reason I'm scared Sparkling ever gets pregnant.Beatrice's human side couldn't take a siren pregnancy...She and the baby died.It wasn't long before we received an call from the other girls saying her twin started showing signs of bad dementia and eventually died too."That's when I remember the girls don't know the new kids.I turn to Dagi."We really need to take our kids to meet them for them to know they have family out of the city." "You're right we need to. Did Sunset say you're good enough to travel?" Adagio asked me. "Well she didn't say I can't travel." "But she wants to keep an eye on you."Dash cuts in. "So we should wait." "No I'm good enough to go." "Are you good enough to stay and help the girls if they need it?" "I would..." "We'll go after you have the twins. They need to meet them too." I sighed."Alright." Me and Dash then went home,we spent the whole day out,Sparkling was already home,had her dinner and went to bed. Me and Dash sat down had dinner just us two,like the old times we then went to bed and snuggled to sleep. Meeting the other side of the familyAria's POV It's been three months since I had Tree and Paper. I hate to admit it but Sunset was right I really shouldn't have done much during the pregnancy. It was worse then Sparkling's but we all made it through it. Paper was born normal for lack of a better word. She didn't seem to have anything wrong with her. While Dash is happy about it I can't help but get scared, worry about what could happen. Tree was born autistic like Sunset said she would. She's not developing as fast as her sister and there could be more problems as she gets older. Right now me Sparkling and Dashie are getting ready to go and see the other side of our family. Both Sparkling and Dashie have been excited to finally meet them. Me and Dashie are changing the twins clothes,meanwhile Sparkling who was already ready to go was packing their bag for us. I was worried how much noise would be there,with Dagi's,Sony's and our family,being there might be too much for Tree.I was also worried about the fact Sunset decided to come along,not for Sunset but for Sparkling's and Blame's unsolved problems.I didn't wanna get out of there with none of my daughters crying. I look at Paper who I'm getting ready while Dash went to put Tree in the baby chair. "I hope aunt Silver at least spared you because she clearly didn't your sisters."I tell her,she coos at me without understanding a word,but at least she was cooing and talking the only sound emitted by Tree was her cry,she still hasn't manifested a way of comunicating that lets me know she'll be able to sing,and that really worried me. "Mom you ready?"Sparkling asks with her sister's purse in her arm. "Yeah."I say as I got Paper to put her in her baby chair. "I think we are too." Dash says. "Sunset should be going with Winter and Dagi." "And Sonata is coming with Flash and Sophia. First time in a long time we'll have everyone all together." "How long since you've seen them?" "Since before we met you and the girls." "That long?" "It doesn't fell that long when you're immortal. I still try and talk to them when I can. Just not always as often as I would like." Not long after that all of us got in the car and left to go see the others. The trip was pretty long,so naturally we had to take some stops because we had babies,but soon we were in the first house we ever had a family in this world. Dash was suprised cause she could see it was a old house but an old house that had Adagio's hand all over it,the girls liked it that way so they matained it that way. I could see Dash was nervous now we arrived,but was more calm once she realized Dagi and Sony had already arrived. I laugh a bit."Prepare yourself to be the main attraction,not only we have babies,but the girls will be really taken aback with me having a partner after swearing I wouldn't fall in love.Or the fact I had kids." We knock,Lilian opens the door. "Hey aunt Ari."She then gets a look around."Woah mom wasn't kidding when she said a lot changed for you." Tree was in Dash's lap and started hiding her face.Oh yeah that,Sunset told us it could happen she hating any changes at all. "I suppose those three are my cousins,why don't you all come inside?" We all went inside. "Yeah this is Sparkling, Tree and Paper. Your other aunts should be here with your cousins." I could tell Dash was doing her best not to be awkward but was having trouble. "Oh this is Rainbow Dash. She's my...well..." "I always told you you'd find someone."Lilian told me. "Dashie, this is Lilian.She's Adagio's daughter." "Nice to meet you..." Lilian hugged her. "Welcome to the family." "The others here? They need to meet everyone too." "Yeah Abigail and Flora are in the living room meeting the rest of mom's and aunt Sony's family but Florence still isn't up,and if she is she's hiding upstairs to not take her meds.But with you here can you maybe help?She always listened to you.Maybe already go up and present her your whole family." "C'mon guys."I turned and told Dash and Sparkling,we already had the babies in our laps. I needed to make sure Florence didn't yell,like she always did because it would bother Tree and she would start crying.And yelling also made Sparkling flinch. "Knowing my niece she's definitely awake."I tell Dash as we're going up. "Is she?" "Yeah definitely,and she's hiding either on her closet or under her bed she's pretty easy to find when she hides." I get in Florence's room and go over to her bed I look under it. "I bet your sister,cousin and niece aren't happy you're pretending to be asleep when the whole family is over."She got out of under the bed super fast.Now she was gonna yell but before she did."Two of your new cousins really don't like yelling." She nodded and gave me a hug."I missed you auntie." "Missed you too kiddo.These are your cousins the babies are Tree and Paper,and the oldest is Sparkling."I could tell Sparkling was a bit nervous to be presented to our old relatives too."C'mon Sparkling don't be shy,you're 13,you can present yourself to your cousin." "Umm hey."Was all Sparkling managed to say before Florence pulled her into a crushing hug.Sparkling giggled."I'm guessing you liked me." Florence then pulled off.Then took a look at me and Dash. She rushed over and hugged Dash."Thanks for making auntie Ari happy,the years she took care of me I could tell she wasn't happy but now she has you to love and she's happy again." Florence was more naive then Sonata,her mind was of a 3 year old.So sometimes her sincerity when we didn't want her to tell things like this to other people could be quite annoying. I could tell Dash and Sparkling weren't used to dealing with someone like Florence. It'll get easier. "Of course..." Dash told her. "We love each other." "You do look like aunt Harriet." "Everyone keeps saying that. But I don't know..." "I'll show you." She took Dash by the hand and took her to my room. And there hanging on the wall was one of my favorite pictures. It was of me and Harriet in wedding dresses holding hands with big smiles on our faces. You could really tell how much her and Dash looked alike. "I really do look like her. But how did you two get married?" "We didn't, we couldn't,we had to hide everything. But I wanted to have a wedding so we both got wedding dresses and we did our own."I laughed."Only me,her,my sisters and the kids knew about this.Her siblings always classed us as the best of friends and not girlfriends.My sisters always supported it.But I also can see a difference,even if Harriet was allowed to use a half-suit,half-dress like we did on our wedding she wouldn't.She would use a dress,she was a bit more girly than you." "You mean none of her sisters and brothers knew about this picture?" "No.At least until I left.A reason I'm glad we returned here when only Harriet was alive.I don't know if the others saw the picture." Sparkling had entered the room and I could tell she was feeling magic. "But I didn't want come to this room,it was also the room she decided to stay until dying."I get to the bed and tap to my side so Dash sitted with me.Sparkling went to see the picture."This was the room where I used my magic for something good for the first time.To wake her up from her coma so we could say our goodbyes."I look outside Florence is trying to run through the halls."Florence can just be really tactless due to the fact she has dementia not as bad as Snow,but worser than Sonata's,and she has the mind of a 3 year old.But I'm glad she showed you the picture.So maybe you'll understand how hard this is. If I ever seem stand offish, or try and push you away. It's because I know how this will end. The only way it can end" I feel my eyes start to fill with tears. "But I love you. If nothing else know that and you make me so happy." Whatever else I was trying to say is cut off as I lose control and start crying. Dash pushes me close and kiss me."Ari I'm so glad you finally got that off your chest.But it was worth it with her and it'll be worth it with us.I promise it.Because love is worth it,it doesn't matter if you're immortal or not,how do you think your sisters feel about Winter and Flash or their past loves?Besides now you'll have 3 kids we'll raise together to remind you of me if that ever happens.Although that makes me curious,are you guys still immortal without you know the pedants?" "No.We aren't but we'll still likely live very long.And about our girls....They're half-siren so they're expected to live up to 300 hundred or more." "300? Wow." "Yeah and that's on the low end. In theory if they don't lose their pendants they could live a lot longer." "How do you do it?" "What do you mean?" "Not going crazy being alive that long?" "The world keeps changing. It keeps things from getting boring. Besides now I have you."We kissed again. Sparkling came up to me she must have overheard."You're joking right mom?" "No,I'm not but you can take it Sparkling,besides you'll always have some family to rely on because eventually you're gonna grow up and build your own family with siren blood too.Anyways speaking about family let's all go downstairs to meet Abigail and Flora.We also can take Florence to meet her sister and other cousins."We went downstairs it was the mess I expected Sophia running around with Snow both Sonata and Adagio trying to make them stop. Adagio's twins seemed bored out of their minds,Lilian was trying to entertain them but I could see already must discovered about her sisters illness as she had two knives with her and was explaining to them that wasn't a game,Blame had his angry "I didn't wanna come" face and when he saw Sparkling his angry gaze went directly to her. Winter,Sunset and Flash were trying to get to know Abigail and Flora.Florence ran and jumped behind her twin and hugged her. "There you are." Flora said as Florence hugged her. "You meet Winter, Sunset, and Flash?" "No." Florence shook her head. "This is Winter, he's aunt Dagi's husband, Sunset his big sister. She's Tifany's and Rebecca's aunt." She pointed at them I could tell Lilian was getting annoyed with them. "I'll introduce you later...probably. And this is Flash. He's mom husband." "Really?!" "Yeah." Flash said. It's nice to finally meet...." Florence cut him off with a giant hug. "I warned you that would happen." Flora laughed. "But see those two girls running around over there? One is aunt Dagi's.But the one that kinda looks like mom? That's Sophia. Our little sister." "Our...our...you mean?" Flora nodded. Florence took off running towards Sophia and Snow. Flora yelled at Dagi."I just told Florence!" Adagio knew that meant "add one more people running at the bunch,please stop her". "Umm Flora not wanting to sound offensive but are you the only one of your mom's kids who's umm..."Flash went to ask. "Normal?"Flora completed."No,my dementia is just extremely controlled to the point I only take really small doses of my med.But like my other sister who was like this I think if anything triggers it,I would go on a downwards slope.You might wanna keep an eye on Sophia,but from what I see from her she might be like me." Abby then completed."But don't overworry about it.From what I see grandma and Winter got three much larger problems in hands." Me,Dash and Sparkling then sitted where they were. "There your family is!"Flora said."I missed you aunt Ari." "Hey grandaunt Ari!"Abby said."Three kids huh?" I see Sparkling was already getting nervous because of Blame in the same room as we were,Sunset saw it too we both sighed. "Something wrong?"Flora asked. "Sunset's son and my daughter had a falling out since his sister's death and now they won't act normal around each other."I then put a hand in Sparkling's shoulder."Sunset won't let him yell at you now can you please present yourself to your cousin and niece?" "Oh right,I'm Sparkling.Nice to meet you."She said giving them a smile. "Nice to meet you too."Them both answered. "Moms I'm gonna help aunt Dagi and aunt Sony."She left to help her aunts with her cousins. "Natural kid caretaker huh?"Abigail said raising an eyebrow."How early do you think she'll start?" "I hope not too early,anyways that's not all my family the babies who are sleeping are my twins Tree and Paper and this is my wife Rainbow Dash." I saw Dash brace herself for another big hug. But instead got a: "Nice to meet you." "You too." Dash said. Then they hugged. "I at least like to let people talk fist. But there is something I don't know if I should ask but..." "Who's the father?" I asked. "Yeah..you don't have to answer if you don't want to.." "No,no I'll tell you. I was raped three times, the first gave me Sparkling, the next a miscarriage,and the third Tree and Paper." "I'm so sorry I shouldn't have asked." "No you didn't do anything wrong." That's when we all heard Lilian shout. "For the last time that's not a game! But if you really want to play how about you try playing with ME?!" She was still talking to Tifany and Rebecca and both her and Rebecca had ran out of patience for the other. Adagio tried to get to them before the fight started but Rebecca threw the first punch. I was glad they didn't have any knifes so it could be worse. Lilian punched her back and they both grabbed each other by the hair and the fell through a table before Adagio could get to the two of them. And she used her siren strength to pull them apart. She first turned to Rebecca: "You for the last time this is not a game,go with your aunt right now,she'll give your meds." "NO!"She yelled. "Do you wanna be stuck in that place all alone for a whole year again?"Adagio said her tone firm.Rebecca looked down."That's what I thought,meds now." Rebecca then went to Sunset but before she could take the meds fainted on the couch. She then turned to Lilian: "What's wrong with you?I told you why they act that way.The last thing you should do is tempt them for a fight.Besides don't think you're adult enough to start a fight with your 14 year old sister,who thinks violence is a game?I really didn't expect to giving a talking to,at least not to my daughter who's 205."That's the more pissed tone I ever heard Adagio speak to Lilian."Any time she or Tifany get violent they faint after,anytime they get violent they blackout when they're being violent,it's not them in control and you yelling at them to play their game with you just opened the door,they think that was a invite." "But mom,if it's like that why didn't Tifany attack me?" "Because Rebecca always been worse than her.She spent a whole year in a mental hospital because of it while Tifany only half a year."Adagio sighed."Now if you excuse me I'll go give Rebecca her meds and stop Snow from running." "I don't think I've ever seen grandma that mad." Abby says. "I know I haven't." Dash tells us. "I don't blame her.Lilian should have known better." "Does grandma act like that all the time?" "No just when she gets really frustrated about something." "Something happen?" "No everything is fine." "Abigail." My voice had lost all hint of cheer and Abby picked up on it. "What's wrong?" "Nothing is wrong... at least no more then normal." "Grandma is becoming like her aunt isn't she?" "Not near as bad...but yeah." Winter got up."I'll go calm Adagio." Abigail then looked at me."Can you calm Lilian?" "Of course kiddo,I helped raised her too she'll listen to me."I say and go to Lilian's room where she was sitted in her bed. "I didn't expect to see your mom that angry today....But you know she was right,right?You're an adult and you know your sister is sick.She wasn't gonna pick a fight with you had you not say that.You know that scar in her eye?" "Yeah." "She got from "playing" with her twin sister when she was little." "They don't even recognize each other when they're like that?" "Not even each other.It's a constant fight from your mom so they don't kill Snow or each other.And Sunset said it's not a guarantee Snow doesn't have it." "I didn't realize they were that bad. I could come and help if she needs." "Your mom wouldn't want that." "Does she need it tho?" "I'm not going to tell you she couldn't use the help. But she would never want to you take care of them." "But you did with us." "I'm her sister not her daughter" "But those are my sisters. If it was mom or aunt Sonny what would you do?" "You're not wrong...But you know how your mom is...Besides you have Abigail and Florence to take care off.I guarantee you that if you leave Flora alone with them it would be sufficient to trigger her dementia to become worse." She sighed."You're right,wish I could help tho." "Don't worry Sunset is their doctor and she is equestrian and friends with a princess so yeah...They getting treated how a siren should be treated when sick and Winter is always there to calm down your mom specially when she has her visions." "That's good.But I noticed something when we were talking to Rebecca and Tifany.Did mom become an alcoholic?" I sighed,I wished I didn't haven't to tell Lilian this."Yeah a bad one and Tifany and Rebecca are on the same path,they always sneak it around and drink it even being just 14 and taking meds." "Aunt Ari." "I know kiddo I'm worried about them too." "Can't you do something?" "Winter hates drinking, he's always trying to get her to quit. But she told him she'll only stop if she gets pregnant again." "Then this Problem might take care of itself." "Sadly not, a siren can only have so many kids."I sigh."And Snow might have been her last.Because with Snow,she's already up to 6 kids and after 10...You don't wanna know what happens to a siren,one who's cursed nonetheless." "Really,what happens?" "After 10 kids a siren just dies.But with we being cursed nobody on our family can even get to 10 without dying so it's better not to risk it."I sigh and get up."Anyways once Becca wakes up you should really look past that side of your sisters and get to know them from who they are.Think of them like Flora when you were little and her dementia was still on the loose,you always told me she was annoying,now you can't bare to stay apart from each other.Plus remember they're only 14." "Uuum...Aunt Ari,Abby is having visions too,I didn't think they were bad up until you telling me about the kids thing but I don't know if I should tell you now." Oh no,please don't involve one of my kids. "What is it she saw?" "You know your oldest,Sparkling right?" "Yeah." "She'll have 10 kids.We don't know when she starts because half-sirens age slowly,but my guess is by high school age." Even now Sparkling says she wants a big family. And maybe it might not be quite as bad as I think. "Can you tell how old she is when she has the last one?" "Not with how slow sirens age. But with how bad everyone takes it not very old. And this might sound crazy but is there anyone else with magic besides us?" "Sunset could if she could focus it." "I'm not talking about her. It's who she ends up with." "Well there is someone else but we avoid him. His name is Sombra long story short he's an exiled king. He's dangerous, him and your mom fought once." "And he's still alive?" "If they keep fighting they would have killed each other, so we just avoid each other. But I'd...he's..." "It's not him. But they have magic too." "Is she happy?" Lilian nods."Abby says she can tell they really love each other.Sparkling apparently had a crush on him,I mean has a crush on him since now." "Sparkling before Sunset's daughter dying did told her she had a crush in a guy called Shadow...I don't know if she remembers it...with how bad she got after that big trauma of you know having someone killed in her front." "I think she might not...But when she sees him she'll probably will." I wasn't sure how to feel. In the one hand I was just told Sparkling was going to have ten kids and I knew there was nothing I could do to stop it. Trying would just make it happen faster. But she was going to be happy and fall in love. Lilian must have saw the look I had because she said: "I shouldn't have told you. Knowing just makes it worse,Abby has been going a downwards slope since the visions started,and for what I can tell mom has too.But I know mom wouldn't have told you....She'd never want her little sister to worry about what's gonna happen like she's worried.But you deserve to know aunt Ari." We then heard yells and crying from the living room and I would recognize both cries coming from the living room anywhere,Blame must have argued with Sparkling and Tree must be melting down of being overwhelmed,Dash could take care of Tree while me and Sunset brought the arguing between Blame and Sparkling to an end. I went into the living room and Sunset was already trying to break up the argument. "What's going on?" I asked. "She started it." Blame told me. I doubted that very much. Sunset spoke up: "She didn't do anything. She was just here." "Just being here us enough." "Blame." Sunset snapped at him. "What have I told you about talking like that?" "But it's true. It's all her fault." "It's not,it was your sister's choice to do that,also I'd like to remind you this is her family and we're just here cause your aunt and uncle invited us.So now you're gonna apologize to her...For how you been treating her even when she was sick,and knowing that was her trigger and still yelling at her about it." "I'm not apologizing to that bitch ever,mom!" That's when I couldn't hold myself anymore."What did you call my daughter,Blame?" Sparkling was crying in Abby's arms.Abby trying to make her stop anyway she could think of. Blame stayed quiet. "I said what did you just call her?Repeat yourself!" Blame went storming out of the room. "I'm sorry Aria,since his sister's death,he's just been off the rails.It's my fault he's like this." "Sunset I don't blame you,but...If he ever does anything physical to Sparkling know I won't be able to hold myself anymore he being your son or not." "Aria."I could see the worry building in her face. "Don't worry I didn't meant in a physical way you been through pain enough after losing Sky.Now you go tell of your son,I'm gonna calm my daughter down." Sunset before going to tell off Blame turned to Abby."I'm sorry this all had to happen under your hoof,tell your aunts I'm sorry too." "It's ok."Abby answered. I went up to Sparkling,she was crying a lot.I sang the song I written for her she told me she was sleepy and went to sleep in the couch. Now time to check on my other daughter.I went with Dash Tree still was rocking herself in Dash's lap and crying,meanwhile Paper was in Flora's lap quiet. "She still melting down Dashie?" "Yup.I think it's too much noise for her in here.I really wish we could stay longer. But Tree can't handle it right now." I know she's right. But I also don't want to just leave, I was hoping we could stay longer. And Dash doesn't want to be the one to suggest we leave. "We should probably go back home." "Aria just because today was like this doesn't mean tomorrow will be." "We both know Tree and Sparkling won't just be better tomorrow. And there's Rebecca too. I'm not saying coming here was a bad idea but the girls aren't ready for this many new people all at once."I sigh."I think Sonata will probably stay she has no reason to leave,Flash can drive her home safe and Sophia is ok.But us and Dagi will have to leave.We can come when there's not much people at the same time." "Ari,I can tell that's not the only thing on your mind something happen?" I sigh."Abigail,my grandniece is having visions like Adagio,and Sparkling will have 10 kids." "Ten kids? You gotta be kidding." Dash said disbelieving. "If that's what she saw I believe it." "Well Sparkling said she wanted a big family. I guess she get it." Then something clicked in her head. "If it's like Adagio's visions how is it so bad? With what I understand about sirens having large families like that is normal." "I never told you have I?" "Tell me what?" "You're right most sirens have large families It's a side effect of our siren instincts and how feral we are. But with the curse we have when we have our tenth we die." "Wait what? You mean Sparkling is...I know...I've seen Dagi be wrong but how do we know these will happen?" "No Dashie,Dagi's never been wrong.We only haven't seem it happen yet.And we'll know when she meets the boy,he has magic too so should be easy." "But who else could have magic besides us and you guys." I sigh."Sombra.But Lillian told me it's not him." "Well he does got Dean Candace as a daughter and Dean Candace has a brother she takes care off that's Sparkling's age...If she went to Canterlot Middle School she'd meet him,he does got magic,if I remember his name from my list is Shadow." "I think that's the guy...Now I'm afraid to send her to Canterlot High when she's old enough." "He's good Ari,plus I teach a turn in Canterlot High too,you know I'd keep an eye on them." "I know but..." "Aria are they going to get together?" "That's what the visions say." "And there's nothing we can do to stop it right?" "I don't like where this is going." "So wouldn't it be better this is how they get together? Instead of something else. This way we can see what happens." "Just because you're right doesn't mean I have to like it." "We can't keep her a little kid forever."Dash said."Look at least she isn't gonna fall in love with a dirt bag,and we know she'll have the big family she wants." "Yeah...I want to ask Dagi about her visions about Tree and Paper now tho...I have a real bad feeling." "Twinie ok?" "Ari,did Tree just talk?"Dash asked me. "I'm proud of her but more worried about what she said."I turned my back Paper is having a seizure fainted. "Dash,turn the car to the nearest hospital right now and sign for Sunset to follow us with her car." "Why what happened?" "Just do it!"I yell worried seeing Paper was now struggling to breathe,definitely worse than her big sister. Everything seemed to happen in slow motion and all at once as Dash sped up to the closest hospital. Sunset followed right behind us. I picked Paper up and ran inside the hospital with her Dash and Sunset where right behind me. They rushed her back at Sunset went after them. At first they weren't going to let her go back but she explained who she was, that she was her doctor and her aunt they let her go back too. Leaving me and Dash alone. "Dash,she was struggling to breathe...I think she's worse than Sparkling." "Probably.Do you think she'll be ok?" "I don't know.Wait we left Tree and Sparkling on the car." "Don't worry Aria,I'll run back to the car,pick Tree up,bring her in and wake Sparkling up." Dash goes to the car and soon comes back with Tree in her lap and Sparkling who clearly just woke up behind her. "Twinie ok?"Tree asked again. Sunset comes back. "Paper is more or less ok now,she's still fainted but the seizures stopped...But they discovered she has epilepsy,really worse than Sparkling's." "What happened?!"Sparkling asked the worrying about her sister showing on her face. "Your sister had a seizure,worser than the ones you have."Sunset tells her. "But she'll be ok right?" "There's only how to know when she wakes up." "Which should be?"I ask Sunset. She makes her nervous face. "Sunset...When will my daughter wake up?" "It can be in a few hours,days or weeks.You guys just have to hope for the best.If she doesn't wake up in 4 hours they're transferring her to the kids hospital in Canterville and knowing your aunt is merciless Aria,I'll put her in the kids ICU,where I can keep a better eye on her." "Twinie ok?"Tree asked Sunset seemingly aware of the tension as Sparkling was now crying and me and Dash traded nervous glares. "No Tree,your twinie is not ok,but the doctors and aunt Sunset will take care of her."Sunset then turned to me and talked really low so Tree didn't heard."She can't know about her twin potentially being in coma unless she really is.I think her reaction would be really bad and if that happens it better be when you're close to home." I see Dash trying to calm Sparkling down,and Tree trying to understand why her sister was crying and her moms were so tense. "Twinie mama."She repeated to Dash. "Sunset can we see Paper?She really wants to,and I think it's the only way Sparkling will stop crying." Sunset goes talk to the doctors then comes back. "You can,I'll warn you tho,it's not pretty,so don't be scared." I know none of us were ready for what we would see when we got back there, but we needed to see her. All of us walked to her room. When we got to the door Sunset was waiting for us. "Are you sure you're ready for this?" She asked before I can go in. "As ready as I can be." I told her knowing that I'd never be ready for this but I needed to do it. I took a deep breath and walked in to Paper's room. I knew it was going to be bad but I didn't think it would be this bad. Paper was laying on the bed clearly still unconscious from the seizure. She had wires and tubes all over her body, they even had a tube down her throat to breathe for her. I freeze up seeing her like that. How could this have happened so fast? I hate my aunt even more. My eyes fill with tears. No I have to be strong for Sparkling and Tree. I...Not sure how long I was just standing there but I'm soon aware everyone had followed me in. Dash before taking Tree closer to her twin,came up to me,kissed me and said almost crying too: "Our baby will be ok Ari...Don't Worry." "M-mom?Everything will be ok right?I don't wanna lose another little sister."Sparkling said breaking down even harder. That's right Sparkling remembers Flaming. I hold my oldest daughter."Everything will be ok sweetie.Your little sister will wake up and be alright." Dash takes Tree to Paper. "Twinie.Up."She kept repeating to Dash...Poor thing doesn't understand her twin might not be up so soon. Dash came back with Tree to me,and look at me and asked: "How are we gonna explain to her?" "Let's wait the 4 hours.Then we'll ask Sunset to explain to her,she works in the pediatry part too so she'll be better than us at explaining it and like Sunset said if she has another meltdown it better be next to home."I say while still holding Sparkling. We waited for whatever had to be the longest four hours of my life. But nothing happened, Paper showed no signs of waking up. One of the other doctors came in and checked her. He tried to hide just how bad it was but I could tell. "We're finishing up the last of the tests now...we'll know for sure soon." He said as he quickly left. I could tell it was bad and he didn't want to be the one to tell us. Sunset came back a few minutes later. "Sunset tell me the truth, how bad is she?" "They think she's passed being helped,but that's because they don't know about the magic she has.I told them I knew how to help her so they're preparing themselves to send her to Canterville's kids hospital.But she is in coma...And I don't know for how long,I need to examine her in the hospital back home again to check just how much her magic is helping since they won't let me do it here." Dash who's been walking around trying to distract Tree for this four hours came back.Just by the look in our faces she could tell. "She's in coma isn't she?" Sunset nodded. Tree seemed more annoyed by the growing tension. "Twinie.Up." Sparkling was completely breaking down,and I knew Dash didn't know how to explain. "Sunset we don't know how to tell her." Before telling Tree she turned to Dash: "Hold her close I don't know how she's gonna react." Dash held Tree close. Sunset walked over to her and got down so she was on her level. "Aunt Sunny twinie up." Tree said to her. "I'm sorry but she can't get up right now. She's very sick right now." "You make better?" "I'm going to try." "No make better twinie up." "She might not wake up for a long time. Maybe even ever." That's when I saw the most heartbreaking look cross Tree's face as she started to cry,different from any way I heard her cry before,it wasn't an "I need something" cry or "I'm having a meltdown" cry.It was a "I want my sister to be ok" cry. All of this just reminded of when Sonata was in coma when she was pregnant from her first twins.But now instead of happening with my sister it was with my daughter,Sparkling had already been in coma but it was different everyone was sure she would wake up due to her age. But an damage like that at Tree's and Paper's age could really kill Paper really quickly. Dash held Tree tighter trying to calm her down while I did the same to Sparkling as we waited for the ambulance for Tree to be transferred to arrive,how Paper was a baby they actually requested for either me or Dash to go with her in the ambulance. I decided Dash would go and I would leave the girls at Dagi's home,I just was afraid how Sunset also would let Blame there it would start another fight and after all that Sparkling couldn't take more yelling at her but if anyone could stop that was Adagio. Soon I was in the car with Tree crying in her baby chair and Sparkling crying in the back seat next to the window,I realized my vision was blurry I couldn't drive I was crying too.I needed my big sister. I call Adagio."Dagi?" "Aria,you're crying?What's going on?" "Paper,she,she..."I couldn't finish my senteces they were cut off by sobbing which made the girls cry harder. "Aria?" I heard Adagio say. "What happened? Where are you?" "The hospital here." I managed to get out. "I'll be there as soon as I can." I was just lost to the world so I'm not sure how long it was but the car door opened and I saw it was Adagio. I just hugged her as tight as I could. She hugged me back."What happened?" "Paper had a seizure really bad...so we brought here here. And now she...she's..." I started to break down again. "I'm going to lose her aren't I?" "I..I don't know?" She told me. "What do you mean you don't know? You see all of this before it happens." "I know but I don't see everything anymore. Abby has them too." "She told you?" "No, but you know what to look for. She's doing a good job hiding it." "I can't lose her, I just can't." "You won't lose her." "How can we be sure?" "Abigail or Lilian would have warned you back at house,I may spare you and Sonata because I know it's impossible to stop it,but they still think if they told you,you could stop things from happening." "I was gonna drive the girls to your house,and go stay with her together with Dash.Sunset told me she would examine her again taking in account she has magic." "So that's why Sunset left Blame there in a rush,go to the other seat I can drive for you."She saw the girls crying."Or better yet go back there to calm Tree and Sparkling." I went to the backseat and went to Dagi's home,I gave Tree for Sparkling to hold,and we dropped them off with Winter,that when saw Dagi driving,and tears still rolling down my face,understood this had to be very serious. Then Dagi drove me to the hospital,told me she could her siren speed to get home and hugged me tight then left. Staying with an baby in comaAria's POV Paper has been in a coma for three days. Sunset has assured that because of her siren magic there's still a chance of her waking up. But you can't tell that by looking at her. Making things worse is Sparkling being worried she's going to lose another sister and while Tree doesn't understand everything going on she knows enough to know her sister is doing really bad. So me and Dash have been splitting out time with one of us being here with Paper and the other being with the others at Adagio's. Right now I was with Paper,I didn't think I would ever see something more depressing than Sparkling after being kidnapped,but this definitely topped that,Paper was just a baby after all. Every single day Sunset passed to check if she was reactive.Every single day my hope died more of seeing my daughter awake again. Sunset soon got there to check Paper for today.She checked and that's when I noticed something Paper's hand moved.That got a smile out of Sunset definetly a good sign. Sunset turned to me."Her mind is more reactive,she's in the process of waking up,right now she can move her foot and hand and hear all we're saying,talking to her will help." I was so relieved she's finally waking up. "I'll tell Dash." I took out my phone and called her. "Hello?" I heard Dashie in the other end of the phone. "Dashie she's starting to wake up." That's when I heard what sounded like an explosion from the other side of the phone. "What was that?!" I didn't get an answer. "Dash?" I was really getting worried. "Yeah?" I heard Dash say but not from the phone. I turned around and there standing before me was Rainbow Dash. Looks like I had caught her getting ready because she was half naked having on only a pair of shorts. "What the hell?" I asked. "I don't want to miss her waking up."She told me matter of factly. I can't be mad at her. I should have known what she was going to do. "Don't you think her sisters would want to be here too?" "Oh you're right." "And don't you think you should finish getting dressed?" Dash looked at herself and realized that in all the excitement she had forgot a shirt.That's when I see that cheeky smile of hers. "Nah I'm good like this." That's when she put her hands on her hips and stuck out her chest. "Besides don't you like the view?" I felt myself blush. I can't believe her sometimes. "You know I do. But what did I tell you when we first got together? I'm the only one who gets to see you like this." I walked closer to her. "But I'll let that slide this time." I grabbed both sides of her face and I kissed her deep as I ran my hands through hair and down her back and rested both of my hands on backside, but then broke the kiss before things could go farther. "If you're good we can continue this tonight." I turned her around. "Now go." She took off with her super speed and in a few minutes I see a blur holding something,and a smaller blur with a glowing gem behind.Was Sparkling using her siren powers for the first time? Dash was now dressed,but both girls were on their pajamas and Sparkling had her hair like she just woke up.Excited looks on both their faces. "Twinie up?"Tree ask. "Not yet but soon Tree."I told her."You didn't change Tree Dash?"I then take a look at Sparkling."I know you're excited Sparkling,but you are on your pajamas,bareshoe,and didn't even bother to put your hair up." "I don't wanna miss her waking up mom." I giggle."You're really like your mom Dash." Paper then started opening her eyes. We all went over to her. Paper looked around "Why am I..." "Twinie!" Tree shouted as she jumped out of Dash's arms and landed on the bed, she then crawled up and hugged Paper. Paper hugged her twin sister. "You can talk? That's awesome!" Then she looked around the room. "Moms Sparkling why am I at the hospital?" "You had a seizure." I told her. "What's the last thing you remember?" "We were leaving the other house, I started feeling bad...and now this." "You really scared us sweetie." Dash tells her. "Do they know what's wrong with me?" Paper asked us. I nodded."Epilepsy worser than Sparkling's,you were in coma for 4 days,didn't woke up till now.We were all really worried about you." "I'm so glad you're ok lil sis."Sparkling said as she went closer to Paper and also hugged her but unlike Tree she quickly let go of her aware that her sister's body must still not fully recovered. Paper then did a pain face she then looked at Tree."Tree I know you love me and are glad to see me ok but can you let me go?" Tree shook her head no. Dash went close and got Tree back into her lap. "Tree your sister is still not fully ok."She told her. "Twinie hurt?" "No.Paper is sick,she's getting better but she's still sick." "Oh when twinie better?" Me and Dash knew very well the answer,not ever,epilepsy is chronic and the curse aggravated anything the girls had.Sparkling still had seizures sometimes. That's when Sparkling did something that Adagio would do,she sighed took a deep breath and went up to Tree. "You know how you're sick and need to go checked with aunt Sunset and other doctors every week?And how big sis has to take her meds everyday,and sometimes get checked by aunt Sunset too?" Tree nodded,she would remember going on some appointments with Sunset where we took Sparkling too,Sunset was now specifying herself in every area possible to an point we were worried all she did for her health was eating,she always was tired,and you could tell she was barely taking care of herself...And probably losing her relationship with her son,making Blame more rebel. "Paper is like that too.She'll need meds everyday and to go to aunt Sunset sometimes maybe from week to week like you do.Right now she was very sick,and still needs to stay here but she should be going back home with us soon and you two can play like you always do,alright.So until she's better enough to get out here soon but until she's totally better very long like is taking with you and me."Sparkling told Tree. "'Right.Twinie better long."She said apparently satisfied with Sparkling's answer. Sunset entered the room in middle of that."Good job explaining it Sparkling,you got a way with kids."She went over to Paper and checked her if she could sing."The damage seems to be minimum.Sparkling pretty much resumed what her recovery plan looks like meds everyday and I want to see her week to week,maybe bring her on the same day I check Tree weekly,it makes my job easier,and you not having to come here twice in the same week.And talking about that I see Tree is speaking...Maybe bring her earlier this week if by the end of it that speech impediment of hers doesn't go away,for now I think it's because she recently learned how to talk...but keep an eye on it.Other than that I'll only keep Paper for one more day to observe,and then you probably could take her home." Sunset was talking fast and seemed energized,too energized,even tho her eyes showed she didn't get a blink of sleep.Me and Dash exchanged a look,Sunset wasn't as close with me as she was with Dash or Dagi.So I didn't want to say anything. "Ook.Want to hang out at our house tomorrow if Paper goes home?"Dash asks her. "But I need to work."She lets an yawn escape."I need more coffe."She said really low. "We'll talk about that tomorrow,and think of it this way you can keep an eye on if anything happens with the three of them."Dash said clearly wanting to discuss the situation Sunset was in when Paper was home and out of Sunset's ambient of work. "Oh alright, sure.I'll come by tomorrow and we can...do what.." "You sure you're alright?" Dash asked her. "Yeah Dash don't worry. I got to go I'll be by to check on Paper later." Sunset left before we could say anymore. "Oook..." Dash said after Sunset left "I knew she was working to much but now I'm worried." "We'll talk about it later." I told her. We don't want to worry the girls. "I'll call Dagi later and invite her over too." We're gonna need her too if Sunset is as stubborn as I think she is. "Yeah that's a great idea." We spent the rest of the day with Paper. I was so happy having her awake again. I was really scared I'd lose her. When I called Adagio to ask her to come over to talk to Sunset tomorrow she agreed and even offered to come and stay with Paper that night. I could tell she was more worried about Sunset then Paper. So we agreed Adagio would stay here and give me and Dash a chance to spend the night alone. Of course I took her up on the offer. The next morning me and Dash went to the hospital to get Paper. Sunset looked even worse then she did the day before. "How is she?" I asked Adagio when Sunset wasn't in the room. "Paper will be going home as soon as they get the paperwork done." "You know that's not who I meant." "I know, Sunset we'll talk about when we get to your place.Sunset agreed to get out of the shift earlier so she'll be going with us." "Agreed or was convinced up on the possibility of you telling Winter about her?" "You know it's the second one." We soon got home,Sunset went in the car with us,Dagi was driving and I in the back bank with Paper who was asleep in her baby chair,I guess the meds wore her out. I put Paper down.Sparkling,Blame and Dagi's kids were at school and Tree was down for a nap. It was the perfect moment so me,Dagi and Dash could ask Sunset what the hell was going on.Just in the morning when she got out Dagi told me she had 13 cups of coffee between night,dawn and morning she wasn't sleeping. "So..." Sunset said clearly trying to put this off. "What do you all..." "Cut the crap Sunset." Adagio tells her."What the hell do you think you've been doing?" "I don't know what you're talking about."She tells Adagio. "Ok we can play this your way.When was the last time you had a day off?" "I...um...I don't remember, I can't just take off whenever I want." "That long huh?" "Well here's something easier. When was the last time you slept?" Sunset looked away from Adagio. "I don't need it." Adagio sighed: "Here's something even easier,why does your son haven't seem you in 3 weeks?" Sunset sighed."I have to stay there it's the only way I can make up for the people I couldn't save." "You know none of that was your fault,not Flower,not Moon,not Sky.None of them." "Ok for Flower I'll give it to you I didn't have medical training yet,or know how to use healing powers,I-I couldn't help her.But I was there medically for both my husband and my daughter,how would you act if it was Winter or any of the girls."She turned to me and Dashie."How would you act if it was each other,or if it was one of your girls.And you had healing magic and medical training.I failed them." Adagio kept the tough face: "Then don't fail Blame too." "I"m not going to." "Really?" I ask her. "Do you know how your son is acting?" I stood up and walked closer to Sunset. "How he treats Sparkling?" "What do you mean?" She asked me as I stood over her. "You don't even see it do you?" "What?" "He blames her from what happened to Sky." "He knows what happened to her." "Yeah that she was shot and Sparkling wasn't. That his twin sister died and Sparkling didn't." "I..." "You really need to talk to him." Adagio then walked over to Sunset again: "And that's just the beginning,Aria doesn't sees him often but he is pratically living in my house now with you working nonstop.He won't listen to me or Winter.And he also knows for what Sky was really meeting Sparkling that day,to tell her Blame liked her.And now all he knows is in his head his best friend and crush betrayed him,his twin is dead,his dad is gone and now you just disappear from his life too." "You two don't get it."Sunset didn't say anything for awhile. "I know it's wrong but I have to do something." "Sunset sometimes there's things no one could have helped. But we blame ourself because we would rather think we have control then admit we couldn't have done anything." "How do you know?" "How do you think I feel about all the visions I have? Knowing i can't do anything about it. This you can still do something about." The room stayed in silence.An shattering silence that make we be certain Sunset was basically listening to our advice to chuck it later.Adagio's eyes were fixed on her to the point I knew this was what led to her vision with Sunset. Then I noticed Sunset was growing paler throught the talk.... "Sunset you taking your meds?"Dash broke the silence. Sunset didn't answer,and Adagio started acting scared oh no,something bad was about to happen. All of sudden Sunset just fell,luckily Adagio was ready and caught her and put her in the couch,then sighed."Maybe she'll listen to her brother or to Blame." "I doubt it."Dash said."She's never been one to let it go easily when she thinks she failed someone." I turned to Dagi: "Are you guys staying over,cause I'd rather not have Blame and Sparkling fighting again not only for Sparkling's sake but Sunset today really shouldn't have to see her son acting off if the talk was too much for her." "It wasn't the talk,she hasn't been sleeping,hasn't taken her meds and was awake until now due to having coffe it was bound to happen.And I think we'll stay up into Sunset waking up if she doesn't listens at least I want her to rest for a bit today,unfortunately the kids arrive from school fairly soon." Then my phone rung and so did Sunset's...And when Sunset's line fell Adagio's. I turn to Adagio: "You don't think Blame would..." "Fight Sparkling at school?I wouldn't put it past him."She turned to Dash."Sunset before reforming was violent to you guys at school?" "Yeah,she was." Both me and Adagio immediately picked up our phones. Blame was found yelling at Sparkling about his sister in the hallway,and was met with instead of Sparkling an alter called Green Flame who if I remember well made Sparkling a bit vicious,it all began with Blame pushing Sparkling but escalated to a full on fight,and Blame had got one of his cousins knives and threatned Sparkling...Right when she switched back,now they were both on Scoots office but Sparkling seemed disoriented and had no idea what happened just remembered yelling and Blame threatening her. So they asked both of us to come there,me cause Sparkling had a headache and was too disoriented to participate in the rest of the classes and Adagio cause Blame was suspended.We both hang up. "What we do now,Dagi?Sunset has to know if he's doing this." Adagio held her hand to her head and sighed: "He's unpredictable like this and seeing his older cousins really isn't a good example.I saw him talking to Tifany in the morning but I didn't know it was for this.I really think me and Winter can't get through him anymore,it's gotta be her that talks to him.But I still want her to rest at least for a little while." "How about we ask Scoots if she can keep them there till the normal time school would get out?" "Do you think she can handle them?" "Of course she can." Dash told her. "I'll call her and ask her." Dash took out her phone and went into another room to make the phone call. "Even if she'll keep them. We still need Sunset to talk to Blame." Adagio says to me. "She will." I tell her. "But with Sparkling changing like this she might be getting worse." Dash came back a few minutes later. "Scoots said we can keep them till normal." "Well that's one less thing we have to worry about.Even tho with Sparkling having a switch I'm a bit cautious if she won't get worse." "She won't Ari,plus she has her meds on her and Scoots can give them to her if she does.She also said she sent Blame back to class so they won't fight meanwhile she keeps them she said Sparkling probably wouldn't be able to take much more fighting and that she is crying right now so she was gonna everything she could to help.She sounded pretty concerned about what Blame too,she said it's like he just changed over night from that boy running around with Sky to someone who could be actually really dangerous if not stopped." A few good 20 minutes later Sunset woke up,seemed to be doing better. Right about now there was only more 20 minutes so the kids got home. "Ummm Sunset..."Adagio started."You might wanna stay in the couch for what I am about to tell you." "What happened?"She asked immediately picking up something wrong,and by my worried face she could see it involved Blame and Sparkling. "Blame and Sparkling had a fight at school." "How bad, are they both alright?" "Physically yeah. But Sparkling switched into Green Flame for awhile." "But they didn't get hurt did they?" "No, they're both with Scoots right now and she's keeping an eye on them." "Then we should go and get them." "You sure you're able to?" "Yeah, that sleep really helped." I could tell Adagio knew better, but she also knew fighting with her now wouldn't help. So we went to get the kids...Nobody mentioned to Sunset that Blame threatened to stab Sparkling,so there was still tenaion in the car and Sunset could tell something was off but decided to stay quiet. We all went to Scoots office,she was hugging Sparkling who seemed to have calmed down by now,and Blame was sitting in the chair now playing around with his cousin's knife on his hand and looking at it like what he did was right. Dash and I went right over to Scoots and Sparkling. "Thanks for watching them Scoots we owe you one."Dash said. "It's no problem,they are my family too after all.Just wanted to understand what's happening they got along really well until last year." "It's still because of Sky." I went to Sparkling: "You ok baby?" She shook her head no,and clinged on to me.I hugged her. "It's gonna be alright.We're going home and it's gonna be alright." Scoots then turned to Sunset: "Sunset as you can see Blame has Tifany's knife,he threatened to stab Sparkling with it,and even tho he's like family for me too I gotta suspend him." Sunset's face changed as she took a sideways look at Blame: "Is that so?How many days?" "A week." Sunset looked worried for a second then looked at Adagio who nodded no.I think that was her "can he stay with you?" look. "What do you have to say for yourself Blame?"Sunset asked. "I should've done it." "Excuse me?!" "I should've done it.For her to pay for Sky's death." The next thing I knew I had slapped Blame for saying that. I know it's wrong and if I was in his place I might feel the same as he does. But I don't care. "Ari I know how you feel..." Scoots started to say something. "Shut up Scoots! This is between me and him." "Aria I'll handle this." Sunset said then turned to Blame. "Now what do you mean? You know it's not her fault." "Yes it was, he was after Sparkling." Blame says not even trying to hide his anger. "And Sky did the same thing you would have.In fact I'm glad I didn't send you with them that day...I would've lost both of you." "I hate her she's just a useless good for nothing bitch who took my sister away from me." "Is that cause Sky was gonna talk about you with her." "No it's not I just hate her and want her dead!" I without control go to slap him again.But feel two arms wrap around me,it was someone significantly smaller than any of the adults in the room. "Don't hurt him mom.He's right and it was my fault...Plus Sky said she'd never want me and him to not get along.So I don't want him hurt,even if he hates me,he's still my friend." "It's wasn't your fault." Sunset said to Sparkling. "But he was after her not Sky." Blame argued. "He wouldn't have cared who it was. It's the kind of person he is." "But he's taken everything away from me." "He did it to all of us." "No because of him killing Sky you work all the time. I never see you." "Is that why you act out in school?" Scoots asked. "He what?" Sunset asked. "He acts out all the time. Nothing to this extent before. I've been meaning to talk to you about it, but I can't ever get a hold of you."Scoots told Sunset."Whenever I call you,it always end up on me leaving a message on your voicemail."Sunset pulled out her phone.When she did she saw over a 100 calls from Scoots."Eventually I ended up just calling Adagio or Winter." Sunset sighed.An sigh I understood doing to seeing Adagio sigh like this too many time,it meant she feels like she failed even more. "C'mon Blame we need to chat about this at home,Dagi can you take us to my apartment?" Adagio nodded and then left. Me and Dash went to leave to before Scoots stopped us: "I wanted to talk to you guys about Sparkling too."She turned to Sparkling."Can you wait out of the room?Your moms are gonna be with you in a moment I promise." "What's wrong?"Dash asked. "I'm worried about her,she hasn't been herself since getting out the mental hospital,and she hasn't been paying much attention in class,in her tests her logic is correct up until solving the questions,and that wouldn't be a problem if when she gets anything less than an A or an B she didn't broke down in class.It's not the first time she come here this week too,but every time she does she's accompanied by the nurse.Guys she needs a break,I don't know if Dash noticed it but she's studying instead of eating in lunch break and I wouldn't be surprised if she hasn't wrote her songs at home in a while.I know as a principal I shouldn't do this...But I'm doing it as her aunt Scoots...I'm letting her have an early 15 day break,I made her put all her school things in her locker,make sure to talk to her to assure her she's not a failure because I think that's how she feels." "Thanks Scoots." Dash told her. "Don't know what we'd do without you." Scoots hugged Dash. "We're family you need anything let me know." When Dash got done hugging her I hugged Scoots. "We will, I didn't realize just how bad things were" "She was probably trying to hide it. But this will help her." Me and Dash left with Sparkling. A break and first loveSparkling's POV Aunt Scoots let me be absent for 15 days after my fight with Blame...I wonder what has she told moms.I told her to not tell how much I was switching and having seizures but didn't tell her to hide my breakdowns or the fact I haven't been eating at school...Plus aunt Scoots didn't know how Blame's friends treated me or how it affected me having low grades.Am I losing myself slowly? Right now I was at the only spot in town I could find peace and quiet...The lake,my hair into a loose ponytail,a hoodie and pants on.I look at my reflection and sigh.Where did the real me went?And through that reflection I see someone else coming.Taller than me,not a girls body,but definitely around my age. I pull my hoodie up.If he was bad he wouldn't recognize me and I would run if he was good I'd pull it down and stick around. Shadow's POV Today had been a pretty normal day. Cadence and me had came to see Twilight. But after awhile it had turned into "girl time". Don't get me wrong I love my sister and Twilight but I'm not going to be there for that. So I decided to leave. Cadence made sure I had a light weight jacket because it was starting to get chilly. After wondering around town for awhile I was getting ready to go back to Twilight's but decided to go by the lake. I don't know why, but it just felt like I should. When I get there it's pretty much like I expected it would be. Quiet, peaceful and to be honest a little boring. That when I see a girl standing by the water. At least I think it's a girl, they look like they're trying to hide everything. I begin to walk over and she must have seen me because she pulls her hood tighter. Part of me wonders if I should leave her alone, but as soon as I think that it feels like I should go see if she's alright. Just a feeling I have. So I walked over and stood beside but not close. "Hi, couldn't help but notice you standing there." I said to her. "If it's none of my business just tell me, but you alright?" Sparkling's POV I turn my head to look at him,and when my glare locks into his glare I felt I should tell him everything,certainty in his eyes that we would be together...Is that what mom meant by saying a siren knows she's in love? I pull my hoodie down revealing my face and hair,and probably my pedant too. "I-I..."I say grabing a curl from my hair and playing with it so I don't look at him,I was nervous and not sure of who I was.But I without control start crying.I wasn't ok.I tried to hide my face as my voice came out a whisper."I'm not...But why am I telling this to you?You don't know me,I don't know you so why do I feel I can trust you?" Shadow's POV After I talk to her for a second I thought she might run, but instead she pulled her hood down. She's pretty like really pretty. Why would she want to hide herself like that? That's when I notice the pendant she has. She must be one of the sirens Twilight told us about. If people blame her for what they did like people blame me for what dad did it makes sense she begins to answer me but she starts crying. Without thinking I closed the distance between the two of us and pulled her into hug. Why am I doing this? I don't even know her. "What's wrong? I know I don't really know you, but maybe I can help." Sparkling's POV I feel the tears running down my cheeks as I slowly started to tell everything to that boy while still in his arms."So yeah...My father,who killed my best friend,my uncle,raped mom two times,and kidnapped me wants me dead...My best friend died,my other best friend hates me thinks it's my fault his twin died and he's not wrong...And I feel like I don't even know who I am.I came to this place for some peace and quiet,I'll probably be here for the next 15 days,here is my safe place and I'm on an early break from school now due to the principal asking my moms to keep me home.Anyways I told you all of this but not my name...I'm Sparkling Blaze Dash." Shadow's POV I wasn't sure what I was expecting but it wasn't that. I had just got her whole lifestory and just damn. This girl has been through more then most people could imagine. I don't know why she felt she could tell me all of this but it felt good that she trusted me. After everything she's been through I could only imagine that she doesn't trust very many people. But she's told me everything all at once and I'm trying to process everything. "I..well I..." I don't know what to say to her. What could I say to her? "I'm Shadow Dancer." I told her. "It's nice to meet you, just wish it was under better circumstances. I know I can't really fix any of that, but maybe I can help take your mind off of it? I have the next couple weeks off from school too. And if you don't mind, maybe we can hang out?" Sparkling's POV "It'd be nice to have someone to hangout with me...But mom wouldn't be very happy if she knew it was a guy."I see someone coming towards us.I can't make out who it was due to my vision still being blurry from all the crying. But when I see it's getting dark I could make out it was probably one of my moms or Forced Entry. When I see by the height I could figure out it was mom Dash. "Hey hope I didn't interrupt anything but your mom is really worried about you at home Sparkling."She then saw Shadow."Hey I know you,Candace's brother Shadow right?Tell your sister me and my wife had been waiting for her visit forever and she can pop up whenever she wants after saving Sparkling from being kidnapped." Shadow's POV Me and Sparkling were making a plan to hang out the next day when someone walked over to us. Sparkling tensed up at first until she realized who it was. Rainbow Dash she was one of Twilight's friends. Candace told me she saved a girl one time but I didn't realize it was Sparking. "I'll tell her when I see her." I told Rainbow Dash. "In fact how about we come over tomorrow?" "That sounds great to me. But I'll warn you now Aria won't like it." "Then maybe I shouldn't..." I started but Dash cut me off. "No you should. Just her other mom isn't going to like it at first." "Ok we'll be by tomorrow." "Sounds great. But that means you'll have to let her go." That's when realized I had been holding Sparkling in my arms the whole time.Then I let her go. Sparkling's POV Me and Shadow let each other go,but I didn't want to let him go.So I pulled him into another hug before going home."Thanks for listening to me vent it meant a lot to me." I then let go and smile at him,I didn't wanna go we just started talking and he seemed nice but I would see him tomorrow. "Sparkling I know you don't wanna go but you'll see each other tomorrow and we have to go before Forced finds us.It's really dark and my super speed doesn't give me super vision.Plus your super speed is still slower when you are like this emotionally and your mom has already called me 3 times.Not wanting to be a party pooper but we really don't need Ari mad at us today,the twins are already driving her crazy and if she gets mad at us well you know your mom." "You're right mom Dash."I look at Shadow now looking well at him he is handsome."See you tomorrow?" Shadow's POV We break the hug but I didn't want to. I can't explain it it just felt right. Sparkling must have felt the same because she hugged me this time as she thanked me. "You're welcome, anytime you need me I'm here for you." Then she smiled at me, and I could tell it wasn't a fake one. Did I do that? Who is this girl? I've never felt like this before. My thoughts are broken by Sparkling asking me if I'll see her tomorrow. "Of course I will." I tell her. After that they left and I went back to Twilight's. Rainbow Dash's POV We went home,the twins were sleeping,Sparkling told me and Aria she was gonna write a song and go to sleep. I sigh,and sit with Aria,she certainly isn't ready for this. "Something wrong Dash?You never sigh." "What if I told you our daughter is in love?" "What do you mean our daughter is in love?" "Just what I said. Our daughter is in love." "There's no way she is. We'd know." "That why I'm telling you she is, I've seen it." "Who?" Now was the part I knew she really wouldn't like. "It's a boy she met at the lake." "A boy? You know what I said about her dating..." "Named Shadow." I cut her off."He's Candance's brother.He was comforting her while she was crying,and they didn't want to let each other go,and she had the same look you look at me.He and Candance are coming tomorrow..." "Well after Candance saving Sparkling I can't tell her to enter and not let her brother enter but still Dash what if he hurts her?" "Easy we'll end him.I bet that's what you would do too.But for what I see he was completely in love with Sparkling too." "But if it's that Shadow from the vision that means she's gonna have 10 kids and die." "Would you rather for her to live and continue unhappy like she is right now?To the point she's not even eating right at home.Do you really wanna deny her the most important thing for a siren?The thing that kept you unhappy for years not having a love?" She sighed."No..." I hugged her."We can't protect her forever Ari,so let's just let her be happy." "But what if you're wrong? She might not be."Aria was desperate at this point. "She looks at him the same way you look at me. And I bet you anything you want it's a love song she's writing."Aria sighed. "It is, it's just like that song I played for you the first time we we're playing music together." "Then what's the problem?" "I wasn't expecting this to happen so soon. I was hoping she would be better when she met him. Not everyone can handle being with someone who has what Sparkling does. Do you think he'll stay with her if she gets worse?" "Aria your niece said she would have 10 kids with him then die,he obviously would stay with her for long for her to have that many children even if she has mutiples." "And if it's a vision anything I do to stop it makes it worse..." "Ari she was having one of her breakdowns when she met him,he was comforting her...He's probably someone who would never leave her but if you have any doubts...Him and Candance are coming tomorrow,and while Sparkling and Shadow talk we can ask his sister that raised him how he behaves." "I know you're probably right. But yeah let's talk to his sister tomorrow." I put an arm around Aria. "You know most guys aren't like Forced Entry right." "I know,I know. But it's more then that. She's a siren." "Yeah and?" "Well after we got together how long did it take us before we started doing it?" "Well once we both realized how we felt.... Oh no." "We're really going to have to talk to them."She then sighed."But it's probably not gonna stop them so brace yourself because we're about to become grandmas very soon." Talking and BondingCandance's POV Me and Shadow were on ouroutr way to Aria and Rainbow Dash's house. When Shadow came back yesterday I wasn't expecting him to want to go there. But he told me he had met Sparkling and told her he would go see her. It's hard to believe that this is the same girl I saved a long time ago. I've always wondered how she was doing but know Aria and Dash has always been more Twilight's friends and not mine, so I just felt awkward going. But now's as good a time as ever to go. I can tell Shadow really likes Sparkling I hope this goes alright for them. We finally get there and I knock on the door. I hear the opening of the door,and I could tell it was Sparkling just grown up,she was shorter than both her moms,but now looked more like Aria than ever,except for the curly hair and she didn't wear make up. She looked at me."Hey Candance.I'll tell moms you guys arrived they're taking care of my sisters."She then turns to Shadow."I'm glad to see you again."She smiles at him."Enter you two make yourselves at home." She then leaves to get her moms.Soon they were here with their other daughters on their lap. Sparkling then gets Shadow's hand and says she has something to show him and asks him to follow her,they go up the stairs. "Hey Candance, been awhile." Dash says. "Yeah it's been too long." I tell her. "I'm sure you remember Aria." "Doing a lot better then last I saw you." I said to Aria. "Definitely, I also have these two now." "They're so cute." "Thanks this is Tree and Paper." She looks around and sees that Sparkling and Shadow are already gone. "They go upstairs?" Aria asked. "Yeah Sparkling said she had something she wanted to show him." I saw the look Aria and Dash share. "What are you two worried about?" When they hear an guitar plucking,and what I assume was Sparkling singing they both sigh of relief. "She's just showing him the song."Dash tells Aria. "What's going on?"I ask them. Aria sighed: "Look my daughter is in love with your brother,by the way Dash tells me he looks at her he is in love with her too,and my daughter is a siren and sirens have sex with who they really love really quickly." "Oh and you thought?" I laughed awkwardly a little. "You said they just met yesterday would they really move that fast?" "You don't know much about sirens do you?" Aria asked me. "No I don't." "Well she would want to. And if she was over all that's happened to her she would ask him." "And if she did Shadow wouldn't tell her no. And ooooh I see your point." "If it was just them having sex that wouldn't be all that bad. But a siren gets pregnant really easy." "And neither of them are ready to have kids." "Yeah so we need to talk to them about it." "We will after she finishes showing him the song,I think she is still being cautious around him,how she doesn't know if he loves her too."We hear the guitar stop and a chatter upstairs I wonder what's going on. Sparkling's POV I stop playing my guitar.I hope he feels the same. "I wrote this song for you...I'm...I'm in love with you Shadow.And I know what you're gonna tell me that things are moving too fast and you barely know me.But it just feels right do you get it?" I wanted to lean in and give him a kiss,but I had to wait for the answer even if I loved him I couldn't make him love me. Shadow's POV Love me? She doesn't know me. Is this really happening? "I...well you see..." I feel it too but would it be right to move this fast? She told me she wasn't sure who she was is this really what she wants or would I be taking advantage of her? "I..." I see a see a look of fear in Sparkling's eyes. Not knowing what to say I leaned in and kissed her. I was scared she would pull away but I felt her start to kiss me back. "I love you too." I tell her after we break the kiss. Sparkling's POV "You love me too?"I say not sure of how to follow.My instinct tells me to kiss him again. I go and sit by his side instead,I take a hold of his hand and smile at him."That's great.I was afraid you wouldn't....Do you wanna go to the lake later?I think it'd make for a pretty romantic first date...Or we can also go to sugarcube corner." What was I saying?When I less know it I hear mom calling me and Candance calling Shadow. Shadow's POV I can't believe this is happening. I lean in for another kiss but instead Sparkling sits beside me and asks me where I want to go on a date. I don't know where we should go, but I'm up for anything she wants to do. When she suggests Sugarcube Corner or the lake both sound like fun. But before I can answer I hear her mom and my sister call for both of us. "I guess we better go see what they want." I tell her. "But I have a feeling I know." Me and Sparkling went down stairs. Sparkling's POV While we were going downstairs,I turn to Shadow: "I'm sorry if mom is kinda intense at first,she doesn't really trust men because of my father." Aria's POV I see them both coming downstairs,their look more in love than ever,she confessed...By the way Sparkling was looking at him probably had their first kiss...and were planning a date. I didn't like this. "You two we need to have a talk." "About what?" Shadow asked. I could tell he was scared of me. Good I could use that. "You think you're in love right?" I asked him. "Yeah we are." Shadow said. "You two are already planning a date aren't you?" "Yeah, or rather we were." "And how were you planning on finishing that date?" "What do you mean?" "Come on I'm not that old....ok I am that old. But even I know what you two were playing. You were going to have a nice romantic date, then sneak in here and make me and Dash grandparents." Shadow got a really scared look in his face. "We were...I mean..if she." "Do you have a point?" Candace cut me off having seen enough. "I was just having a bit of fun with him." I told her. Then I turned back to Shadow and Sparkling. "I don't like the idea of you two being together. But I can also tell you love each other and if I make Sparkling choice she'll pick you over me. But you two need to wait to have sex. A siren gets pregnant really easy." "But mom,I-I wasn't..."Sparkling starts to tell me. "Yeah you were,I know you were Sparkling all sirens are like that with who they love or do you think this is normal,that you wrote a love song,kissed him, were planning on a date with him and are having that talk on the second day you're seeing each other." "But mom..." "No buts Sparkling just promise me you're not gonna have sex now you're not ready to be a mom,he's not ready to be a dad,and your body is really weak to handle a siren pregnancy." "Ari stop."Dash cuts me off."You're being too harsh on both of them,I know what happened to you and what your niece saw but you have to calm down." "No I'm not going to sit back and just watch it happen. We both know what this is going to lead to." "We talked about this. We agreed we wouldn't stop them." "No we said we would let them be together." "Oh so you know a way to stop this now?" "Aria." Cadance cut in. "I don't know what this is all about but I think it would be best for me and Shadow to leave till you figure this out." Shadow looked to Sparkling. "Want to come with us?" Sparkling looked at me and Dash."Can I?" I wouldn't let it happen: "N-" "Yes you can Sparkling just catch your purse with your necessities."Dash told her and she went upstairs running,came back and went with them leaving me and Dash alone. "Aria what was that all about?We talked about this earlier.Why are you panicked this way,you know we won't be able to stop it anyway." "I just don't wanna lose her." "And you want her to be unhappy?She's so happy with him." "It won't last." "Really? What makes you say that? Are we going to last?" I couldn't believe she was asking that. "If course we will. Nothing would ever break us up." Dash sighed. "And why will we last?" "Because we love each other and will always...." I realized what Dash had just done. "But that's different." "No it's not. Aria they love each other and we can't stop what's going to happen. But she's happy." "I don't want to lose her." "You think I do? But you know I'm right." "I do....Just hope she doesn't you know that soon." "All we can do is hope Ari." Sparkling's POV "Sorry about mom guys...Her past with guys isn't the best."I tell them kinda ashamed of what just happened. "It's ok Sparkling."Candance tells me."What was that all about?" "Well you see as she said sirens can get pregnant easy,and they normally do sex with who they love as soon as possible...But me and my sisters aren't here because of that.We're here because Forced Entry raped mom 3 times,the first ended up in me being born,the second in a stillbirth,and the third on my little sisters.I think mom is scared Shadow migh be like that."I realize the implications of that."Nothing personal.Just she doesn't trust any man....And she's also scared cause I wouldn't tell him no."I then realize what I said and blush. Shadow's POV "I understand." I told Sparkling. "No one would trust men if that had happened to them." Then I realized what Sparkling meant by not telling me no and I blushed a bit too. Cadance laughed. "You two are so cute. And not to spoil your two's plans but that's not going to happen today. I believe you two should wait at least until you get to know each other and know this is really what you want." As much as I hated to admit it Cadance was right. "You two still want to go on that date? I can drop you two off somewhere and come and get you later."She asked me and Sparkling. "Yeah, I tell her. How about we start off at Sugarcube corner and go from there?" "Alright." Cadance dropped me and Sparkling off and left. The two of us walked in and found a table and sat down. Sparkling's POV Having growing up around here and with Pinkie being best friends with my aunt,and mom Dash and her other friends,I hadn't have to say what I wanted in sugarcube corner in ages Pinkie would always see me,probably hug me,and I would ask her for the usual. Becca had also been coming here more often with her boyfriend being Pinkie's son. So Pinkie saw me went up to me and hugged me as tight as aunt Sony would then let go."Oooh you and Shadow I can see it working.The usual?" I nod then turn to Shadow."What about you?" Shadow's POV "I'll take a piece of apple pie and something to wash it down with." Pinkie scribbled it down "Okie dokie!" And she was gone in a pink blur. Me and Sparkling sat there as a kinda awkward silence fell on us. "I guess since I met your moms I should probably tell you about my dad. "He's Sombra, before you worry I'm nothing like him. So I'm used to people assuming the worse about me. I just don't want that fact to scare you away, but I understand if it does." Sparkling's POV I can't believe he was telling that to me. "You know Shadow,actually in that question me and you aren't that different...As I said my mom didn't have me willingly and well my father happens to be Forced Entry,and as you probably heard one of my moms almost destroyed the school with my aunts,plus Sunset Shimmer is also married into my family so yeah you won't have to worry about him scaring me...Tho I'm worried I might've scared you away by being related to Forced Entry." Pink arrives with our orders a chocolate milkshake and an brownie for me and apple pie and an soda for Shadow. I giggled when I realize how much chocolate I'm consuming."Moms hate it but everytime I come here I make the exact same order.What can I say I just really like chocolate.Thinking well if I went to any restaurant I would make the same order,if it's sweet it's this if it's salty probably an cheese croissant with orange juice.It's a really silly habit of mine honestly but for some reason it brings me a sense of I don't know control even when I don't have everything under control." Shadow's POV "I've heard about Forced Entry, he's one of the few people that might actually be worse then my dad. But I believe that we're not responsible for what out parents did so there's no reason to blame us for it." Pinkie came back with our orders. "There's nothing wrong with eating a lot of chocolate just as long as you eat other things to balance it out. And I understand wanting control even if it's just something small like eating the same thing. We're both so used to having everything controlled by other people, we need it."The more I talk to her the more and more we're alike. How have we not met before now? Could this really work out for the two of us? I hope it does but I'm also worried something might happen to break us up. Almost as if on cue the boor opened and two people about mine and Sparkling's age maybe a little older walked in. One of them had the same bright pink and crazy hair and bright smile as Pinkie Pie the other had long blonde hair but looked mad at the world except when she looked at the guy she was with and she would smile that lit up the whole room. Her eyes swept across the room till they landed on me and Sparkling and she walked over to us. "What are you doing here?" She started to as but Pinkie came over. "Becca leave Sparkling to her date." Pinkie started to guide her away from the table. She shook off Pinkies grasp. "What do you mean date?" Sparkling's POV "She means I'm dating Becca." "No way aunt Ari would let you date yet." "But she did." "Becca."Mario started putting his hand in Becca's shoulder."Let's leave your cousin alone." Becca looked at him and smiled,not the one she had learned how to do but a genuine smile. "Fine we have more interesting things to do while we wait for my mom to call anyway."She says and winks at him,I wonder if that didn't hurt with the gigantic scar she had on her eye. They then leave. "Sorry about that."I tell Shadow."My cousin and her twin...are just like this all the time." Shadow's POV "It's alright. I'm getting most of your family isn't expecting you to be dating yet." "Sorry about that you two." Pinkie said."And I know she acts scary but she's really not that bad once you get you know her." "I'll take your word for it." Me and Sparkling finish eating and talk. I didn't realize how much time had gone by but the sun was starting to go down. Me and Sparkling decided to go to the lake and watch the sunset. We found a nice spot under a tree close to the water's edge. Everything seemed right it almost felt like a dream. I can't believe how much has changed in just a day. Right as the sun was going down I leaned over and kissed Sparkling. Sparkling's POV I kissed him back and hold my arms around his neck. When we stop kissing,I keep holding him as I say: "I have to present you to the rest of the family...At least if we don't want a repeat of what's happened with Becca.So umm why don't tomorrow how it's saturday you come to my house and go to the family meeting with me,moms,Tree and Paper?" Shadow's POV "You're right. if we're going to date I should meet your family. But with how your mom acted about us dating do you think it would be a good idea to go? I don't want to cause any problems." Sparkling's POV "Mom Dash probably got her to stop acting like that by now,and my family is different than my mom most of them will be happy for me.And you better brace yourself for a very tight hug,maybe some threats that will never happen,and just over all chaos...Oh and if you see Sunset's son yelling at me...Umm just don't mind him."I see it's getting dark,damn it I wasn't ready for this to end yet.Wait I know."Can you walk me home?" Shadow's POV "Sounds like you have an interesting family. I can't wait to meet them. I don't who this guy who might be yelling at you is but I'm not going to let it happen." I wrapped my arms around Sparkling and held her close. "I love you and now that we're together I'm not going to let anything happen to you." Then we notice it was getting dark and Sparkljng asked me to walk her home. "Of course." I told her and the two of us walked to her house. When we got there things seemed to be quiet but a light was left on for Sparkling. Sparkling's POV I gave Shadow another kiss. Soon I would have to take my meds and sleep so I wouldn't invite him in. "See you tomorrow?" Shadow's POV "Yeah I'll be here in the morning." Introducing Shadow to the familyShadow's POV The next morning I was sure to get up early and get ready to met Sparkling's family. So far I have met her moms one of them seems to hate me, and one of her cousins I haven't seen her enough to know anything about her. So I can only guess what everyone else would be like. I went over to Sparkling's house and knocked on the door. Sparkling's POV I open the door.I was exhausted,Tree had one of her meltdowns at night and often when that happened nobody slept.But this time specially me,because she decided to cling on to me. "Shadow so glad to see you!"I say low so I don't wake Tree who had just fallen asleep in my lap."Are you ready to meet my family?" Shadow's POV When Sparkling opens the door I can see she hasn't slept much if at all last night but she still seemed happy to see me. "Yeah I am. You sure this is alright?" I asked as I waked in the house with her. She took me into the living room and I saw it was full of people. Sparkling's POV Everybody was already here,Blame sat in the sofa glaring at my every move,but after the slap he took from mom last time holding back on the yelling. Tifany and Rebecca were not acting like themselves today as they were taking turns going to the bathroom to vomit.Snow and Sophia however were acting like the normal selves right now Snow and Sophia were incredibly on board on writing a gossip blog,Sophia gathered the gossip,Snow wrote it.Sunset warned them this probably wouldn't end well but they didn't listen to her. Paper was playing with her toys on the ground still exhausted from the night we had. Mom Dash and Mom were also exhausted but talking to Sunset,uncle Winter,uncle Flash,aunt Sony and aunt Dagi. Aunt Dagi seemed mega frustated. "Umm guys I wanted to present my boyfriend to you."I say loud enough for everyone to hear. Shadow's POV The whole room seemed to fall silent after Sparkling said that. And I felt everyone look at me. "Uh... hi." I start to say before I feel myself in the tightest hug I've ever been in and feel my feet leave the ground as she lifts me off the ground and spins around with me. "I knew Sparkling would find someone."She laughed as she continues to spin. "Put him down Sonata, you should introduce yourself first." Says a woman now walking up to us. She laughs a bit. "Oops sorry." I'm told as she puts me down. "I'm Sonata, I'm Sparkling's aunt, one of them anyway." Sonata goes to hug me again but is stopped by the woman. "The rest of us need to meet him too." Sonata lets out a huff but walks away. I'm now left with this new woman, this is the first time I've met her but she looks at me like she's finding an old friend. Does she somehow know me? There's no way she can. "I'm Adagio." She says finally. "I'm Shadow." I tell her and offer my hand to her. She just smiled and pulled me into a hug. "We hug around here. You'll get used to it." I'm then led over and introduced to the others. Sparkling's POV "So that was my aunts,sorry about aunt Sony she can be kinda...umm intense at times."I clear my throat."Anyways there's still much family for you to meet."We walk over to the table moms were."This is uncle Flash,uncle Winter and Sunset.Guys this is my boyfriend Shadow." Shadow's POV "Every family has someone like that." I tell Sparkling. "You should see my niece Flurry, she's like that sometimes." Sparkling then took me to the couch where the others sat. "I'm Flash." said the first one. "Nice to meet you." I told him as we shook hands. "If you made it this far you'll fit in with this family." "I'm Winter."the one sitting next to him told me. "Yeah I think you'll fit in." "I don't think Sparkling's mom likes me." "She doesn't like anyone at first. Give her time, she'll come around." After talking to Flash and Winter I came to the last person in the couch. Sparkling looked tired from not sleeping last night but this was something else. I couldn't even guess how long she'd been awake. She looked like a zombie. "I'm Sunset." She told me. "I'm her..." She stopped as if she was trying to remember the world. "Aunt." She finally said. "Are you ok?" I asked her. "Yeah I just need some more coffee."Sunset got up and went to the kitchen. Sparkling's POV I was surprised Sunset even came,clearly been working late hours again.I turn to Shadow as we're walking over to my cousins and Blame. "Sunset is Winter's sister.She works in the overall medical area,after her daughter,you know the one I told you was my best friend died she's been working nonstop day and night in all areas she can specialize herself."I turn my back uncle Winter went to the kitchen with Sunset."So don't be scared if she looks like that all the time." We arrive at where my cousins are luckily for now Tifany and Becca were done vomiting. "Guys this is my boyfriend Shadow."Tifany and Becca seemed surprised but to not care,Snow was tiping the new gossip on the site,Sophia had a cheeky smile on her face indicating to me she was planning on doing something,Blame was infuriated,Paper yawing gave him a little wave. Shadow's POV I recognized one of them as the girl I had saw yesterday. She leaned over and whispered something to her twin. They both looked at me and Sparkling. Then one shrugged and whispered something back to her sister. The one with the cheeky smile just stared at us before talking to the one typing. They both started to watch us. That's when this guy Blame I guess got up and came over to me and Sparkling. "What the hell do you mean he's your boyfriend?! You don't even know him! And besides do you really think anyone could love someone as broken as you?! But I admit the sex would be good but that won't be enough to keep him around for long." Sparkling's POV I hated when Blame acted this way but I never been one to pay on the same coin.But he was yelling and Tree didn't slept at all last night.Plus I hated yelling.I flinched before putting my hands on Tree's ears who flinched on my lap and grunted. "You're gonna wake her up!"I tell him I didn't mind anything he told me,even it hurting like hell,even I knowing his sister wouldn't want him to do this,even wanting to cry.But my sister had spent the whole night awake and not ok."Talk lower." "I don't know why your moms even let you hold her.We all know what happened to Sky was your fault." "I-I'm sorry about that." "Don't lie you're not!"He yelled again. "I already told you to talk lower,Tree is sleeping."I say now holding myself to not cry or switch. Shadow's POV Everything Blame is saying is making me madder and madder. But Sparkling told me to ignore him so I'll try. But he kept yelling at Sparkling and then he brought up Sky And I started to lose it. "Hey!" I finally shouted at him when I saw Sparkling was trying to hold herself together. "Leave her alone!" I told Blame as I got between the two of them. "Oh trying to play hero?" He asked me in a mocking tone. "She's always needed someone to fight her battles for her. Her moms, me and my sister, and now you. She really is pathetic." I really wanted to kick his ass but I told Sparkling I'd try and get along and I know this wouldn't be a good way to meet the family. "Blame." I told him in a voice that made it clear what I meant."I don't know what happened between you two and right now that doesn't matter. What does matter is Sparkling is my girlfriend now and if you what's good for you you'll stop now." He pushed me. "What are you going to do about it?" He drew his fist back to punch me but he stopped right way. "Why can't I move?!" I was really hoping this wouldn't be how Sparkling found out about my powers. But I'm a shade and I had used to shadows to stop him. "I warned you." I told him and I punched him. He couldn't even try and block or dodge the way I had him. I hit him again."Not so fun now is it?" I pulled back to hit him again but someone grabbed my arm and stopped me. Sparkling's POV "Shadow stop it and let him down,he gets your point.Plus me and Blame are childhood friends even if he hates me now."Shadow lets him down."And can you two talk lower Tree wasn't ok all night,she needs to sleep." "Got the whole fight Snow?"I hear Sophia saying,oh no. "Yep I think it would be our first live gossip and we have record proof of it." I turn to them."Don't you guys dare." Tifany then came to me."Found a catch huh,cous?Not everybody would just use their magic to protect their girlfriend that way.Now is a good time to tell him about your magic too."She then turns to Blame."When will you learn?Aunt Aria slapped you last time,now you were hit by her boyfriend.Just cause she has someone else you're more mad at her than you were?"Oh no Tifany was provoking him.She then added in a mocking tone when she sees Blame's face."Waah waah go cry.You lost her because you wanted.I'm not gonna pity you forever." Blame goes to punch her. "Yes!I haven't played pluft since I discovered." He sighs."I forgot about it.I don't wanna damage my niece more than she's already gonna be damaged." "Aww bummer." I turn to Tifany."What you mean?" "Me and Becca are pregnant." "Alright and you never take my side why are you doing it this time?" "Because Blame is fun when he's angry." "Right."I add in a sarcastic tone. Shadow's POV "No really what's your game?" I ask Tifany. "To be honest I'm happy she finally found someone." She tells us. "And someone as strong as you and willing to protect her." "You don't seem like the kind to care what happens to her." "You have a lot to learn about this family. Not everything is how it seems" She walked off. Sparkling was still arguing with her cousins about the video of the fight. "This will be perfect. We can put it online and it'll be around the whole word in a matter of minutes." "I don't think you should do that." "Why not?" Snow asked. "Because I'll ground you if you do." Says Adagio as she walks up behind her." "Mom!" Snow shouted when she realized she was in trouble. "I wasn't it was...Shadow attacked Blame! I was filming it to show you." "Riiiight." Adagio tells her clearly not believing her. "I'll show you." Snow showed her the recording. "See,see I told you." "I'll take this and show it to Air and Dashie." Adagio started to walk off but turned back to me. "Oh and Shadow." "Yeah?" I asked still not sure how this would go. "You'll fit in here. I would have done the same thing, and so would Aria." Sparkling's POV Aunt Dagi walks off with Snow's cellphone in her hand.And as she does Sophia pulls hers. "I got backup."She tells Snow. "Guys delete that please...Plus if aunt Dagi or uncle Flash see that the both of you will be grounded." "Ugh fine."She tells me as I see she deleting the video. I see Tree is starting to wake up."Big sis down." "Alright Tree I'll put you down."I say and put her down and crawls over to Paper,I had a lot about my family to explain to Shadow.I turn to him."Shadow can we go talk in private as aunt Dagi and Tifany told you this family really is nothing as it seems,and so is Blame,and I also still need now that you showed me yours,to talk about mine magic." Shadow's POV "Yeah sure of course." I tell Sparkling, The two of us walk off together. At first I thought we were going to her room to talk but we went off in a room at the back of the house. I can only imagine what her moms would have thought of the two of us sneaking off to her room. I could tell she had something important to tell me and she was scared to tell me whatever it was. "You can tell me anything." I tell her and I take both of her hands in mine. Sparkling's POV I take a deep breath,ok Sparkling you can do this."Ok so umm first thing,I'm not the only one in my family with a problem,Tree has Autism,Paper has epilepsy,Tifany and Rebecca's brains didn't develop right so they act off and Snow has dementia.We were cursed by our grandaunt so anybody who enters the family is also cursed therefore a lot of bad things happen,about Blame,you know Sunset she's his mom,she threw herself into work after his twin died I think all of this Blaming me is actually just channeling the guilt he feels,he had asked his sister to tell me he loved me,but he's always been more like a brother.After Sky dying we had a massive falling out and well Sky was always all he had with Sunset being a workaholic since she lost her husband.But what I was scared to show you was this."My gem starts glowing as I show him some of my powers,super speed,super strenght and the last one which I was scared would drive him away."As for my last power it's mind controlling." Shadow's POV I listen as Sparkling explains everything wrong with her family. Now everything I had heard about them makes sense. Stories about them being monsters.Actually being much older then they seemed to be. About them only bring misery and pain to everyone around them. All of this really was from a course, one that they couldn't do anything about. "Noting that the curse has cause to happen is your fault or anyone else's. It's the curse causing it." But then Sparkling went on and showed me her powers super speed and super strength. "I understand why you want to hide those most people don't understand." But then she told me about her last power mind control. "Do you ever use it?" I asked her. I know I shouldn't but I had to know. Sparkling's POV "No.I don't even know how to use it actually,and it needs negative or positive energy for me to recharge on afterwards.The only ones who used it were my mom and aunts but even then they were only trying to get home.Oh and I should probably tell you in case anyone brings up the portal Sunset is also not your regular human she's an unicorn from the same world as my mom and aunts came."I sigh."I don't think I would ever want to control anyone but I'm afraid I do while singing since I don't have control over all my powers yet." Shadow's POV I've heard stories about what had happened at CHS. That in one year they had what could only be described as monster attacks. And if Sunset was from that other world too, that would also explain a lot. "I understand how you feel about being scared of some of your powers. I can't control one of mine fully either." I looked around to make sure we were still alone. I focus and start to bring the shadows around us together, then I give the mass of shadows a form, this time that of a small house cat. "I can make the shadows into anything I want. The problem is." I reach down to pet the cat I had just made but it scratched me. "I can't control them, not yet anyway." Sparkling's POV "Well we can also work our powers together then,my aunts and mom make sure to try and train me and my cousins who are old enough to be trained,right now it's me,Tifany and Rebecca who are being trained.They think giving power to Snow,Sophia and my sisters is still too dangerous...So they letting they store their positive and negative energy they are feeding on."I show him my pedant is blue."This means I mostly fed on positive all my life." But I show him the sligth red glow."This means I already fed on negativity.I can't help but feed while Blame yells at me,when I'm singing and someone is being negative or when I switch." Shadow's POV "My dad doesn't train me everything I know about it I taught myself. I don't know what all I'm capable of, it could be dangerous." I take a deep breath. "Do you think they could help me train too. At least help me control it? I don't even know what I feed on. Is it other people's emotions? It just tied to mine? I want to use it there's just so much I don't know about it." Sparkling's POV "I don't if we can train you we only know how siren magic works.And by all my mom told me my aunt fought your dad,how she was young was almost killed by him so I don't think they know much about shades."I kiss him."But it wouldn't hurt to ask.I'm sure they'll want to help plus Sunset and mom Dash are friends with a princess in Equestria and she can always send us information." Shadow's POV "Thanks." I kiss her back. "I feel bad for asking we've only been dating for a couple days." I lean in and kiss her again. That's when I realize we're still alone and nobody seems to notice we're gone. We could do anything we wanted and nobody would know. I remember what me and Sparkling talked about yesterday and for a moment part of me wanted to see if she wanted to take this past just kissing. But I also could feel Sparkling wasn't really sure what she wanted or at least if she was wanting to take things farther in our relationship. Sparkling's POV I notice what he wants.But at the same time I loved him,I wasn't past a lot of things yet,and what he wanted would lead to a pregnancy,I also wanted to,but not now...soon yes but not now."I know what you want and I also want it,not now but soon.This for me would lead to something neither of us are ready to face." Shadow's POV "I understand, that would be moving to fast and you're right neither one of us is really ready for what would happen." I kissed her again. "Well just have to make it worth the wait." "There you two are." Said a voice coming from behind us. We turned around and saw Rainbow Dash walking in the room."You're lucky it's me that found you and not Aria." "But we weren't...it was just..." I try to explain. Dash laughed. "Calm down I know. Just next time you two go off to make out do it someplace with a door at least." Sparkling's POV I sigh."We didn't go off to make out.We actually were showing our magic to each other,and Shadow wants maybe to train his powers with me,Tify and Becca,can you talk to princess Twilight about shades mom Dash?" "Sure thing."She then laughed."Just be catious you two with a siren a talk,can turn out in making out,and a making out in doing it really quickly and if Aria found you...." Shadow's POV "They'll never find my body?" I asked jokingly. "I wouldn't say never. Just we'll all be long dead when they do. The legends about a siren being able to breathe underwater are true, at least for a full siren. Just keep that in mind. Oh and Dagi showed us the video Snow made." "I can explain." I start. "There's no need to. You were protecting Sparkling. Me and Aria would have done the same thing." Dash's POV Aria was right,we were becoming grandmas really soon but I could tell from Sparkling's look she wasn't ready yet.And Aria would have done worse than Shadow,I knew she was holding herself because of Sunset but when she saw Blame almost making Sparkling switch I knew that anger look on her face,and that she thought what Shadow did was too little of a punishment. "Actually if it was Aria,this might've been a lot worse.She would use her powers against him.And trust me when I say you don't want to see any siren especially Ari angry."I saw I might have scared Shadow so I added. "But she's also the most caring out of them. She's just not always the best at showing it. She's scared of being seen as weak. So give her time."I turned so I was talking to Sparkling too. "Anyway I think everyone is getting ready to leave. Sonw and Sophia recorded Tifany and Rebecca vomiting and should it to Dagi. And now she is about to explode." I saw Shadow seemed confused. "Oh right you don't know yet but you're got a lot to learn about sirens. I'll start you off with to very easy but important ones. A quick way to check if they're healthy is to ask them to sing. And more relevant to this, the only time a siren vomits is when they're pregnant.Also on a quick note if they can't sing they die,and their pregnancies are usually very harsh on them at why we want you and Sparkling to wait,Sparkling's body is very weak by it's own nature I don't wanna think what a siren pregnancy would do to it.Anyways now that everybody is leaving you should probably go meet Sparkling's sisters,and don't worry I'll tell Ari you were just talking and giving each other kisses." I leave in the direction of the kitchen where Aria is with Tree. "Hey Ari." "Found them?" "Yep they were in the back room." "Were them?" "No,they were just talking and making out,Sparkling's glare shows she clearly isn't ready yet,isn't over all that happened." "Good." "Kiss yucky!"Tree says in Aria's lap,the speech impediment was staying longer and longer to the point Sunset told us maybe to find a speech therapist. Aria laughs."That's right Tree,kissing is yucky.I just hope you think like that when you're your sister's age." I give a laugh."Oh right I'm sure a half-siren would think like that in Sparkling's age." "One can only hope."We both laugh. I go over to Tree."Is mama's little girl better?" Tree nods throwing herself into my lap.I catch her. "That's good cause you and Paper will meet your big sister's boyfriend." "New people no." "Well we can't avoid new people forever."Aria tells her."Plus both your mamas will be with you and so will Paper and Sparkling." We both go to the living room in which Paper is sitting on the floor still playing.We were lucky we ended up with such chill kids for who their parents were. I see Sparkling and Shadow comibg when Tree sees Shadow she puts her face in my shoulder to hide herself."C'mon Tree." "Your sister likes him." "No new people." "Please Tree he's nice." "No." "You don't have to make her if she doesn't want to." Shadow tells me. "If you're going to be around she needs to get used to you.Else everytime you come she's gonna hide or have a meltdown."I turn to Tree."Just a wave sweetie.He's gonna be coming around a lot." Tree slightly turns her head so Shadow could see her halfway.She gives a slight wave. "There you go.Good job.Shadow this is Tree and the one the ground is Paper,they're Sparkling's little sisters.Tree and Paper Shadow is your sister's boyfriend." Shadow waved back and smiled at her. "It's really nice to meet you." He told them. Then Paper went up to him. "Come play with us!" Paper said to Shadow. I could tell he was a little surprised about that but he agree and got down to play with her. Yep,if he was good with kids too Aria was most definetly right,I took a look at Sparkling and could see that made she fall in love further with him. Teen PregnancyShadow's POV The past month and a half have been wonderful. She is everything I could ever ask for all rolled up into one. And despite what I was worried about her family has accepted me. Well everyone but her mom and Blame. Sparkling and me every went on a few dates on one of them we ended back at the lake where we first met. One thing led to another and we made love under the sunset. It has become common place for us despite the risks. Everything was going great till one afternoon we went to her moms's house. We had just been there a few minutes when she got up and ran to the bathroom. Dash's POV Sparkling passed by me running and really pale.I go to up to the couch where she was with Shadow. "She ok?"We then hear a vomiting sound coming from the bathroom."You were lucky Ari hasn't arrived yet." "Why is that Dash?"I hear Aria's voice as she arrives with the twins from seeing Sunset.We hear Sparkling vomiting again. Aria puts the twins down."What you waiting for you two? Let's check on her." We all go to the bathroom,Sparkling is vomiting non-stop she is really pale and seems really weak. Aria's POV "Shadow!" before he had a chance to do anything I used my siren speed to get to him and in one motion slammed him into the wall and picked him up off the ground. "What did I tell you?" I more tell then ask just holding my anger. "That she could..." He started "And what could happen if she does." I hissed at him. "But she..." "You're trying to blame this on her?" "Put him down Ari." I hear Dash tell me. "We both knew this would happen." "It's his fault this happened." I tell her. "We both know Sparkling wanted this too. And besides you can always kill him later right now we should get Sparkling to the hospital." I look at my daughter and sigh as I let Shadow down."You're lucky she loves you."I go over to Sparkling."Hey let's get you checked out." She manages to nod and to say: "I asked him." "I figured you did."She starts looking dizzy."Dash turn the car on.I call Sony to stay with the twins,and Shadow stays with her."I turn to Shadow."Come holding her,she will very likely faint." Shadow picks Sparkling up and sit in the back seat holding her. I can see Sparkling is still holding onto him. As I called Sonata and she told me she would be there as soon as she could and we took Sparkling to the hospital. Sparkling had fainted sometime during the ride, when we got there Shadow carried her in. Sunset was by the front desk. "What happened?" She asked us as she ran over." "She's pregnant." I told her. "How do you..." Sparkling woke up just long enough to vomit on Sunset. "Because that." I told her. Another doctor and some nurses bring a gurney and Shadow lays Sparkling on it . "We'll take good care of her." Sunset tells us as they take Sparkling to be checked. Dash's POV It's been an awhile since she we arrived at hospital with Sparkling and Aria was pacing around worriedly but clearly looking angrily at Shadow. Sunset then call us in."She's still out cause I gave her some meds for what she's feeling when she woke up and she fell asleep.But anyways she's pregnant of triplets,due to being a siren pregnancy and her body being so weak,it'll probably be an worse pregnancy than Sonata's so I want to keep her here." "For how long?"Aria asked her. Sunset didn't answer at first. I could tell she was trying to find the right way to tell Aria without making her madder. "Until she has them?" I asked. Knowing Sunset wouldn't want to answer. "Unless something really changes yeah."Sunset told me. "Do what you got to do." I told her. "Also another thing,when I say this is high risk,it is extremely high risk,any move could make she lose the babies and/or die,if she wants to get up someone has to be around." I took an look at Aria's face,I could see by her face she was no longer mad but now plainly worried she didn't wanna this to end to Sparkling how it ended with Flaming or worse. I take her hand and give her a reassuring look that she'll be ok,but I can see she's about to panick,this brought memories of Flaming's stillbirth. "Hey Shadow can you stay with Sparkling?Me and Ari are going outside for a bit." As we're getting out of the room I see Sparkling is starting to wake up. Shadow's POV I still can't believe all of this is happening. I know her moms said she could get bad but I never thought it would be this bad. Maybe we should have waited? But no as bad as this is was it still felt right. I see Sparkling start to wake up. I hugged her gently as not wanting to risk hurting her. "You worried all of us. How are you feeling?" Sparkling's POV I felt awful.I only remembered Sunset giving me meds.And that I was vomiting. "I'm feeling awful.I'm pregnant aren't I?How bad is it?"I look around."Where are my moms?" Shadow's POV "Yeah you're pregnant. We're going to be having triplets. But you're pregnancy is going to be really risky. That's why Sunset wants you to stay here till you have the babies. And your moms stepped out for a moment." Sparkling's POV My moms stepping out like that wasn't a good sign.The only reason they would step out if I was pregnant is mom was panicking and she only would be panicking if my pregnancy could end like hers with Flaming. "Sunset tell you guys how risky it is?" Shadow's POV I sighed. "Yeah she did. I wasn't wanting to tell you at first, we don't need you to be worrying. But the reason she's keeping you here is how you are it would be really easy for you to lose the babies, or it could kill you or both you and the babies." Sparkling's POV Knew it."Don't worry me and our babies will be ok.My moms probably stepped out because mom has been in a similar place about this before."I kiss Shadow and give a little laugh."And triplets wow sounds like I'm getting the big family I always wanted at once tho I have to say I'm worried we didn't even finish high school yet." Shadow's POV "I hope they are. I don't want to lose you or them. That explains why your mom has been acting the way she has. She's not mad she's scared. And I don't blame her I am too." I kissed her back. "You told me you wanted a big family, this is a good way to start. As for being in high school.. do we really need to finish?" I asked. "You're both finishing highschool at least."Aria says as she walks back into the room. "I even talked to your sister." She told me. "She'll be here as soon as she can she's stuck in meetings all day. Both of you except a lecture when she gets here. And we also agreed you're transferring to CHS. That way you and Sparkling can be together easier and I'll make sure you graduate." Sparkling's POV "For me to be a singer I have to graduate,I am finishing high school."I tell both Shadow and my moms."Plus I didn't say I was worried about high school thinking on quitting,I'm just worried about who we're leaving the babies with.Especially cause mom Dash works,mom is in appointments with Tree and Paper all week long,and Candance works." "Don't worry about that Sparkling."Mom Dash tells me."We can find a solution when they're born." Sunset enters the room and gives an paper to my moms. "This will let her be absent for that long.So make sure you give it to Scootaloo."She looks me."Sparkling how I know you're very stubborn about this I'll tell you here,don't get up alone,which you'll probably be since your mom has the twins,Dash has work and Shadow has school." I could see Shadow didn't mind missing school to stay with me but...I didn't want him to miss school because of me."Okay I won't get up if I'm alone." I also knew that was definetly a lie I would get bored or need something I wouldn't want to call anyone. I then see Candance arrived in the room. Candance's POV "You're here sooner than I thought you would be." Shadow says as I walk in. "Aria said you would be stuck in meetings all day." "I was going to be. Then I remembered something. Family is more important than anything, so I left." I walked over to the two of them first I hugged Shadow then I hugged Sparkling. "First of all congratulations to both of you. I'm happy for both of you and I'll do anything I can to help you." After I told them that I switched into mom mode. "What the hell were the two of you thinking? Aria and Sunset both told you how bad this would be." "But we..." Shadow started. I silenced him with a glance. "What? You both really wanted to have sex so that makes it ok? I taught you better than that, or at least I thought I did." I see an guilty look on Sparkling's face. "I asked him...So..."She said. "You finish that setence you'll have the biggest talking to you had in your life."Aria told her."The both of you very clearly wanted it so we aren't just gonna give a lecture to you ." She nods. Aria turned to me."I was sure this was going to happen both my nieces are a year older than them and this happened too.Not to metion my oldest sister's firstborn came when she was 17,and my youngest sister's when she was 21.It's sorta of a siren thing so probably expect them to get pregnant again soon." "If that's the case I guessed we're lucky it didn't happen sooner. But I can see why it would be hard to tell them no." Dash laughed. "Yeah, and after that first time....they don't really say no either." "Rainbow Dash!" Aria shouted at her a blush in her face. "What l just thought that if we're talking about this we should get everything out there. Do you really think it only happened the one time?" "That's why they're both going to finish school and take care of the babies. They decided they were mature enough to start having sex so they're mature enough to raise the babies." I said to all of them. "I want to be the raising my babies and I'm sure Shadow does too."Said Sparkling as she turned to Shadow."You do too right?" "Yeah if course I do." Shadow tells us. "Good so it sounds like we're all in the same page."I then smiled at them again."I'm sure you two will make great parents.I'm going home now." Aria's POV As Candance was leaving I started receiving a bunch of texts from Sonata that she needed to get Sophia from school early and explaining what happened. "Sounds like Sophia is suspended,Sonata can't stay with your sisters anymore so I might be going home too and how I'm sure you want to stay with Shadow your mom Dash is coming to help me with the twins ok?" "Ok." Me and Dash got out of the hospital. "What happened?"Dash asked. "Sonata's little angel managed to activate a smoke detector at school that's what happened.So Sonata is getting Sophia and we're staying with our twins,even if Sonata is going back to our house,Sony can handle 2 small kids but 2 small kids on the top of Sophia would be too much for her."I sigh."Anyways you think Sparkling will rest like she's supposed too you know she is stubborn and doesn't like help." "Reminds me of someone."Dash smirked. "That's the problem if she's like me no way she's gonna rest." "Calm down Ari.Shadow will make sure she rests."Dash says while we enter the car."Another thing have you ever seen Sonata so stressed like she was when she arrived I swear Sophia must be driving her crazy." "I just hope she doesn't get as bad as she used to be." Shadow's POV Sparkling and me watch as everyone else leaves. Just when I thought me and Sparkling might have some time just to ourselves to talk about this Sunset came into the room. "I saw everyone leave and decided now that everyone was gone I would check her again. I didn't want to try with everyone in here." She told us. "Want me to step out while you check her?" I asked. "No it won't take long. And you've already seen more than what you could see me checking her." Sunset got to work checking Sparkling and the babies. "How are they?" I asked when she was done. "Still bad, but not any worse then they were." "Can you tell what they are yet?" "No it's still to early." Sparkling's POV I had started feeling like vomiting again the meds must be wearing out,Sunset must have noticed I was too quiet and not feeling well because even tho she just checked me,she checked me again,the babies were okay. "As for you Sparkling,this is still bad,I mean it when I'm telling you you shouldn't do anything without help,and rest." "Bu-" "No buts,I already dealt with your mom like this.And when I say this could end worse than your mom with Flaming I'm not exaggerating.Now please lay down."She gave me some more meds."You're still really weak,and this is affecting you more then them,maybe try to get some sleep." She gets out the room letting me and Shadow alone. Shadow's POV After Sunset left me and Sparkling were finally left alone. "You know she's right? You really should listen to her. I know you don't like asking for help and you hate needing help even more. But you do." I hold one of her hands. "If you won't do it for yourself. Do it for the babies. Neither one of us wants to lose them. I don't want to lose you either. I don't think I could take losing you and the babies." Sparkling's POV I could see Shadow was worried about both me and the babies,but I hated this,I hated this so much. I sigh."Fine.Doesn't mean I have to like it."I start feeling a bit dizzy again,I should probably lay down and sleep."I think I'll sleep for a bit,okay?"I give him a kiss before laying down and feel myself falling asleep soon. A mischiveous niece and talksAria's POV Me and Dash really didn't want to leave Sparkling but she wasn't our only daughter and Sonata couldn't handle Tree, Paper and Sophia all at once. At least not without having a breakdown herself and if that happened I'd need to call Adagio for help...and with the twins...just no. Dash and me got back to our house and first thing we saw was Sophia sitting on the couch we could tell she was mad at the world right now. "Sonata we're back." I said as we walked in. "Ari, Dashie you won't believe what Sophia did." "You told us she set off a smoke alarm." "Yeah but not why. She wanted to watch things burn."That was the most stressed I've ever seen Sonata,I only ever saw Adagio get that way.That couldn't be good for her. "Do you want me to talk with her?"I ask. "If you could,the other girls always listened to you.But they never did anything like this." "Sonata calm down.You know being like this is no good for you." I went over to see Sophia getting something to eat. "Sophia I'm sure your parents told you that fire is dangerous." She doesn't looks back at me."I don't care,I had some unfinished business and wanted to get out of school earlier." How could a 6 year old have unfinished business?That's when I see her necklace.She been using her powers somehow. I get down to her height and hold her shoulders."Do you think what you did was right?" "Get off me!" "Sophia I'm serious do you see how much you stressed your mom,that can make her really bad." "I don't care!I hate her."Oh no please let Sonata not have heard that.I take a look behind me just in time to see her running out of the room clearly breaking down.I knew Sophia didn't meant it and was just mad for being suspended but Sonata's mind due to thinking like a kid didn't.Before going after Sonata I turned to Sophia."You should really be careful with your words especially around your mom,kid." I then run in the direction Sonata did and find her upstairs in my room breaking down,I could tell this was bigger than it just being for Sophia saying she hated her. I sit by her side.She clings on to me. I hold her tight just like I used to when she was little. "What's wrong, and I mean really wrong?" "She's getting worse Ari." Sonata manages to say. "She can be a handful sometimes but..." "No Aria this is more then her just being like how we were. She's showing signs there's something wrong with her. What if she ends up like Tifany and Rebecca?" "She's not..." "Even worse what if she ends up worse then me? Someone with the mind of a child so they only care about themself but is violent like Tifany and Rebecca? I... I can't." Sonata broke down again. "Sonata listen to me,if there was something wrong with Sophia Dagi or Abby would've seen something and Sunset would know something was wrong,what happened now was she used her powers then didn't wanna stay in school,she's just a mischiveous kid." "No Ari...There's gotta be something wrong...You don't have an idea of how she acts at home,she's always acting violent and only caring about herself.I can just barely handle her until Flash gets home.And me she doesn't listens to." "And Flash does she obey him?" "Yeah really madly but yeah." "Then she's just acting out sis." Sonata had that face that she was convinced something was wrong with Sophia,and that I wasn't unconvincing her,right her mind was still set in thinking how a child a year younger than her daughter would. "Would it make you feel better if we had Sunset check her?" When Sonata got like this arguing with her only made things worse. So I might have to actually go along with her. But at least we could prove there wasn't anything wrong with Sophia. "Do you think she would? You know how busy she's been." "Of course she would. She'd help anyone, but especially her family." As much as I would like to take her to get checked now I don't want to leave Dash alone with Tree and Paper. We still need to tell them about their sister and that'll take both of us. I looked at the time. "Flash should be getting home pretty soon right?" She checked the time. "Yeah he should just be getting off work." "Then how about you and Flash get her checked out?" "Good idea Ari." Sonata gave me a big hug. Then a look of remembering came across her face. "How's Sparkling? Is she ok?" She got back now. "She's going to be having triplets." "Triplets!?" Sonata shouted excitedly already coming up with ideas for after they're born. Then she had another thought. "How bad?" I didn't answer at first...that was enough to tell her. She hugged me again but this time it was different. "She's going to be ok Ari." I hug her back. "Let's go downstairs.You can tell Sophia she's getting checked out while me and Dash tell our girls about their sister." We both go downstairs. Sonata went up to Sophia who was clearly typing something onto her and Snow's blog,Snow was feeling too sick to type lately. "Sophia me and your dad are getting you checked out."Sonata told her. She rolls her eyes."Not this again.I'm okay mom." I give a glance at Sophia as if telling to her to go with what her mom was saying. "Why do I have to get checked out if I'm okay Aunt Ari?" "Cause your mom just wants to make sure because she's worried with what you did at school."I go closer and whisper so only Sophia."That way you better think twice before doing something that worries your mom." Flash soon arrives,Sonata tells him they're getting Sophia checked and I could tell Flash was thinking the same I was but he would just get Sophia checked for Sonata's sake and if Sophia was mad now she was madder.They soon left leaving me and Dash to tell the twins about Sparkling.I was dreading this because it would bring up the whole baby talk and if Tree wasn't satisfied with an answer she kept on pushing and pushing till it made sense to her,Paper settled after our 3rd time explaining things to her usually if we elaborated a bit each time but still we didn't have to tell her as much things as we did Tree. I turn to Dash. "Tell at the same time or start with Paper?"I ask. "Tough call." Dash answers me. "On on hand Paper would probably be easier to explain it to then we can focus on Tree. But with how they both are maybe we should just tell both of them to get it over with and then we can deal with whatever they ask. Either way I'm not looking forward to it." "You think I am?" I sigh it would probably be better to just tell them both at the same time. That way we only have to explain everything once. Both of the girls were playing in the middle of the floor. "Hey girls me and your mom Dash have something important to tell you." "What is it?" Tree asked. "You two are going to be aunts soon." I told them. "What?" Paper asked. "Sparkling is pregnant. She's going to have a baby." Dash tells them. "Three actually." "Where is babies?"Tree asked.She was starting to get the hang of forming phrases. "In Sparkling's belly." "How did they get in there?"Paper asked. "Big sis ate babies?"Tree asks. "Yeah did Sparkling eat the babies?" I sigh,twins really made everything harder."No girls the babies got in there without that happening." Me and Dashie explained it to them like we did to Sparkling the secret only older girls know.It convinced Paper who went playing again. "I want know secret too!"Tree said getting mad."If Sparkling can. I know secret too." "You'll know when you're older." I told her. "But I want to know now." Tree told us. "Tree no." "But..." "Enough." Tree had that face that told me she was about to throw an thantrum.I knew the difference between she throwing thantrum and having a meltdown. She started throwing an thantrum so me and Dash left her alone. "That could have gone a little better." I told Dash. "Yeah but it also could have gone a lot worse. And now they know." She told me. "I just wonder how Sparkling is doing." "If something was wrong Sunset or Shadow would call us." "I know...but still." "Ari,she's ok if they didn't call." "I'm just worried...This could end like with Flaming or worse,and if it ends worse we're gonna lose her and our grandkids." "That won't happen." "But it might..." "Has Dagi told you about it?" "No." "Has Abby?" "No... but." "Then it won't happen,now this day been pretty tiring and it's getting close to the girls' bedtime.And we'll have sometime alone." "Alright Dashie which one of them you wanna put to bed?" "I'll put Tree to bed so you don't get stressed." Dash picked Tree up and took her to her room, while I picked up Paper. "Time for bed." I told Paper. "I want sissy to help." Paper told me. "You know she's not here to help." "Then go get her." "I can't till Sunset says she's better." "Oh...why was Tree crying?" "Because me and your mom Dash didn't told her the secret." "Oh alright.Night mommy." "Night baby."I say as I tuck her in. I walk out of the room and go up to where Dash was with Tree who still was clearly not in a good mood. "C'mon Tree I know your sister usually reads you to sleep but today she's not here."It was always awful when we had big changes in the routine for Tree so we had the right days me,Dash or Sparkling would put her to sleep and today was Sparkling's day.And this probably would lead to a meltdown. I took a look at Tree's face now she had her I'm about to have a meltdown face.Oh no,me and Dash weren't sleeping today were we? Dash noticed it too and picked her up from bed.As she did Tree started having a meltdown. "There,there,it's ok,I know you miss your sister and you don't like changes.But she can't read you to sleep today." I enter the room."Looks like we're not sleeping today."I tell Dash. "Yeah we should've probably see that one coming with how attached to Sparkling they are." I sighed. "Yeah we should have. This always happens when something changes. At least..." "Don't say it." Dash cuts me off. "Don't say what?" "Whatever you were about to say, you know it'll happen." I knew she was right. This was going to be a long night. I was right it was a loooong night. But finally about seven she finally fell asleep. Dash and me finally got into bed and I was just about asleep when my phone rang. "What now?" I grow. I consider not answering it but I see the call is from Dagi and it's a little early for her to be calling for no reason. "Hello?" I answer. "Aria both Tifany and Rebecca's water just broke." Dagi tells me. "Both of them? Really?" "Would it be any other way with these two?" "I guess not. Snow still sick?" "Yeah she is. And Tifany is doing really bad." "I'll be right there." I hung up. "Tifany and Rebecca are having their babies. Tifany is doing really bad and Snow is still sick. Can you take the girls and stay with Snow?" Dash let out a cute whine. "Can't someone else do it?" I don't blame her. But I know a question that will get her up. "Who do you want to ask my little sister or one of yours?" "That's no fair. You know how I feel about that." "I know but it's you or one of them." The two of us got up and got ready. Annie and KatherineAria's POV When I got there Rebecca had just given birth to a baby girl according to the tests the only thing wrong with her was the same thing Becca and Tifany had but it didn't seem as bad. Tifany was still in labor,Adagio pacing around worriedly out of the surgery room.She told me Winter took upon staying with Tifany while Adagio stayed with Rebecca for the birth. "You see something about Tifany's baby Dagi?" "Yeah...She's not gonna be ok.But I don't know what's gonna be wrong with her." A little after I got there Sunset came out of the surgery room. We could tell something was wrong and Sunset was trying to figure out the right way to tell Adagio. "How are they?" Adagio asked. I could tell she was really scared. "Tifany had a son and a daughter."Sunset started. "That's not what I asked." "Let her talk Adagio." I said to her. Sunset sighed. "We almost lost the three of them." Sunset told us. "Her son and her daughter were born almost dead. Both died in her arms but she used all her magic to save them,it only worked for the girl. I don't know how we got her back but we did. I don't what this will do long term it's still to early to tell.Her daughter is in the NICU." We both entered the room Tifany was,and I saw my niece truly showing emotion in a form I haven't saw in years,she was crying. Adagio ran to her and hugged her."Let it out baby,let it out I know it hurts but you at least saved your daughter." "B-but she still..."Is all Tifany managed to get out before breaking down. "She's going to be ok. You both are."Adagio told her. "I should have tried harder. Seems I had more magic then I thought. If I lived I could have saved him." "No you couldn't. You know that's not how our magic works." "Mom..I..I..."Tifany broke down completely. "Am I going to lose her too?" "No you're not." "Tifany." Sunset spoke up. "She's very weak but she's stable. I'm more worried about you. I'll be honest with you, you should be dead after using your magic like that." "I didn't have a choice I had to do something." "I know we would have all done the same thing. Doesn't change the fact it happened." "Why didn't it kill me?" Adagio kissed her forehead. "That's not important, what matters is you're still alive.Now you rest so soon you can go meet your daughter." Tifany nodded,and layed down and felt asleep. Adagio brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her forehead again. "Let's go meet your grandaughters sis." We then walked to Becca's room.She had her daughter in her arms. "Isn't she beautiful?" Becca asked when she saw us." "She is. I'm so happy for you." Dagi told her. "Want to hold her?" "You really need to ask?" Becca handed her to Dagi."I named her Katherine,it was the name Mario liked the most." "It's a beautiful name."I tell her. "How are Tify and her twins doing?" Adagio's POV I had seen too much of today,I knew what would trigger Rebecca to return being as bad as she was when she was little and was telling this to her,how bad her sister was,how bad her niece was,the fact that her nephew died. I looked at Katherine and internally sighed.I wanted my daughter to raise her kid and be well,but I knew me and Winter would end up raising Katherine for good part of her life while Mario took care of Becca. I then gave Katherine for Aria to hold,Rebecca's lap wouldn't be safe after I told her. I walked up and sat on Becca's bedside. "Mom?What's wrong?" "Your sister is ok." I could tell she didn't believe me. "Mom what's...." I see a look of fear in her eyes. "Is she?" "No,no she's alive. But you know how she having twins right? Having them were even harder in her." "Mom you act like this when you're trying to hide something from me." "She almost died. Her twins were born almost dead...they would have but she used her magic to save them." "You... just said she was alive." "It only saved her daughter. Her son still..." I couldn't bring myself to say it."But your aunt got your sister back and she is mostly ok,her daughter is really weak and your aunt is still doing tests on your sister and your niece." Rebecca started spacing out,and not moving as not a word escaped her mouth.I pressed the button to call for help and hugged her ready for any reaction she'd give me.I was holding her with my siren strength so when I felt an fist punch my side as she yelled,I didn't felt nothing. And that yell was a pained yell as she started freaking out and Sunset walked into the room. "You told her about Tifany,didn't you?"I nodded as I felt Rebecca's body fall limp,she fainted.I layed her down. That's when I noticed Katherine crying,Rebecca's yell must have woken her up. Winter picked Katherine up. "You should have waited to tell her."Sunset says to me. "It wouldn't have changed what happened. She knew something was wrong it would have only been a matter of time before she went to see her sister." I told Sunset. "I would have strapped her to her bed." "Has that worked since they learned how to use their siren strength?" "No... but." "So it was I tell her or Tifany tells her." "It could make her worse." "I know it will. Mario has a hard time ahead of him. Speaking of Mario has anyone told him yet?" "She called him just before we came."Winter said. As if on cue Mario came with his mom. "Hey you two."I say."Rebecca gave birth there's sometime already." "Are they ok?"He asked. "Katherine is as for Rebecca well...she didn't take how Tifany's birth went really well.But as for now you guys stay here while me and Aria go check on Tifany again we'll be right back."I knew when Tifany heard that yell of her sister she would get up so if she didn't she needed one of us staying with her,because she must be doing awful. Me and Aria go in her room's direction and as matter of fact she's not in bed,then she was in place she didn't heard Becca's yelling and I knew where it was. Tifany's POV Aunt Sunset's orders was I was seeing my daughter when she allowed me,yeah right.Soon as everyone left me alone I went to NICU despite of how bad I was feeling.I looked at my daughter she was so small and seemed so fragile,I've never felt more love for anything in my life. I only did it with Jack cause I wanted to know how it was but...I didn't love him. But my daughter with him she was my world and I wanted protect her with all my might. I sigh,Jack hasn't been supportive of the pregnancy from the start,he hated it,of course he and I hid that from my parents. But if this kid was affected by the curse...I don't know if I could raise her alone. I called Jack,we weren't together since I got pregnant but nobody knew. "What you want Dazzle?" "What do you mean what do I want,I called for you to be aware that your son is dead and your daughter is born but is in the NICU." "Sounds like a you problem.And I told you I don't want anything with this kids."He hang up. I look at my daughter again,I think about my son dying in my arms today was being a hard day,I started crying."I'll show Jack I can raise you alone Annie." That's when I see one of aunt Sunset's coworkers,oh no she knew me she was gonna me go back to bed.I wanted to stay with my daughter. I also see mom and Aunt Ari entering here probably searching for me. What am I going to do? I can't just. "What are you doing here?" The other doctor asked me. "I'm seeing my daughter." I told her. "And don't think you can stop me." "You shouldn't be out of bed." They told me as they took a step towards me. "I warned you." I told them. "Tifnay don't!" I heard my mom yell as her and aunt Ari got to us. "I just want to see Annie." I tell mom and aunt Ari. "We know and we do too." Mom said to me. I saw Aunt Aria pull the doctor aside and whisper something to them before they ran off. "What did you tell her?" "I just told her we weren't going to stop you if they tried to tell us to leave before we got to see Annie." Aria told me with a knowing smile. "I know I never asked you." Mom started"But who's her dad?" "It's Jack." "Jack? Really? I thought you had better taste then that." "I don't love him mom. It's just..." I gestured to Annie. "He was the easiest way, but now I don't need him." "What do you mean Tifany?" "Me and him were never really together.It was more a one time thing for me to see how doing it was,sure I thought he would help me with the kids or at least care his son died and Annie is NICU but he doesn't.So I don't need him,I'll show him I can raise Annie alone." "For what I see this girl is your whole world right now right Tify?" I nod."I won't ever let anything hurt her.Ever."I put my finger in Annie's hand and feel a weak grasp."I just hope she's ok." "Your aunt Sunset will tell us if she is or not soon." I remember Becca's water has broke too."How's Becca and her baby?" "Your niece is ok. She has the same thing you and your sister have but we know how to handle that." "At least she's ok and yeah aunt Sunset knows a lot more about it then she did when we were little. How's Becca taking being a mom? I know she's always been worse then I am." "She's...well..." "Mom, aunt Ari what's wrong with my sister?" That's when we heard a call for more security on the floor. "I think your sister just woke up. She asked about you and when we told her." "Your sister snapped." Aunt Ari tells me. I have to get to her before she does something she'll regret. I take off running to get to her or at least I try but don't have the strength and feel myself start to fall but mom and aunt Ari catch me. "They can take care of it." Mom told me. "You know they can't." I tell her. Mom and aunt Ari help me to Becca's room. When we get there Becca has her back against the wall she's like a caged animal getting ready to attack. "Becca it's me calm down." "Tifany? You're ok?" She asked not believing." "I will be. But what about you?" "They took my daughter. She was here I went to sleep and now she's gone." "Rebecca." Dad says to her. "I've tried to tell you your aunt has her. She checking how bad she is. She'll be right back." "No,no,you either bring my daughter now or I'll go after her myself."Rebecca never has been one to stay calm. Mario her boyfriend was here. He went close to Becca."Hey,your aunt is just checking Katherine you'll see her soon." That's when I noticed the look in her face.Oh no Becca don't do that you really love that boy,if you hurt him you'll never forgive yourself."Mario get away from her she's in crisis,she's about to hurt someone and if it's you she won't forgive herself." As I say that Becca pulls a hook and Mario dodges,she yells...Where we like that when we were little?I can't imagine how mom and dad must've felt. She fainted.I looked at mom. "Please tell me that's not permanent." I see dad's eyes lock on her too,he knows if anyone knows for how many time she was gonna be like this was mom. Adagio's POV As soon as Tifany said that her and Winter's gaze locked at me.Tifany because she hated seeing her twin that way,Winter because if she was that way not only we would have to raise her daughter but we would have two incapacitated daughters. "It'll be...She's..." I didn't know how to answer them. "The fact you didn't say no means you've seen something." Tifany said to me. "She'll get better for a little while. But it won't last. She'll keep getting like this." "But you can help her right?" Mario asked."She's always been like this." "She never told you about my powers did she?" I asked him. "I know what sirens can do." "Not that I'm talking about my visions. I see the future. She's going to get worse and then a bit better until she finally loses control. Only to regain it enough to stop herself from killing the two people she loves more then anything."I sigh."You're gonna have a lot of work being with her especially when Katherine has any crisis." Winter then came to me.I knew that face,the I know your vision is bad but you can return drinking face."We'll all get throught this."He said as he hugged me. Except we won't.Snow was 12...she was gonna die soon,Tifany wouldn't recover from today and would die,Becca would live long however never be sane again. Things were gonna be hard. That's when Sunset entered the room."Great you're all here,I got some test on Becca,on Katherine and on Annie." "Go from worst one to we can handle it one."I say. Apparently taken aback by my tone of voice Sunset continued: "Annie's brain didn't form right at all,neither has her heart or breathing areas,meaning there'll be times where she'll faint,almost temporarily die,and when she wakes up one part of her body will paralize.Becca I don't think she'll get better,her brain scans are more off than when she were little,now she can still use her voice but I just doubt she'll express herself talking or in her face,or express herself at all.Katherine her brain scans are off but luckily less than Rebecca's or Tifany's." Winter hugged me close as I notice why Sunset was taken aback,I was crying. Aria wasn't in the room now was talking with Dash,I only could hear small parts: "Hello.More or less...They're not too good.No,nothing like that.How are things there?That's good she's asleep she hasn't slept all night,and the others?Oh damn,I don't know if I should tell Dagi with everything going on,does she remember who she is?Not good....Check if she can sing.You did? How is... You should bring her here. Yeah see you soon." "Snow can't sing can she?" I asked Aria. I could tell she was surprised I knew what Dash was telling her. "How did...I mean she can a little..kinda." I know what's going to happen. "Dash is bringing her here right?" "Yeah they'll be here soon." "What's wrong with her?" Sunset asked. "She's been getting worse." Winter told Sunset. "And Dagi thinks she's going to die soon." "Winter I saw on a vision 13th birthday and my visions don't lie.You know very well." "But her birthday is only 2 months away...."Sunset said realizing how soon her niece was gonna die."I can still." "You can't save her.And you know it.And don't you dare beat yourself up for that."I tell her. Soon Dash arrives with the twins and Snow.Sunset checks on Snow she still can sing a bit. "Hey baby." She waves.And gets her notebook: "I remember things now,mom,how are my sisters and the babies?" "More or less,I'm more worried about you." "No need to mom,I'm gonna be ok." I didn't have the heart to tell her.So I just went over and hugged her.She was being very strong,it seemed like not long ago she was getting into trouble for skipping now I was having to watch her decay. After Snow was examined Winter went staying home as Sunset let Katherine go home today,Mario stayed with Rebecca,Dash went back with the twins and due to an call with Shadow,Aria took off in Sparkling's room direction,I wasn't gonna call her back this was the beginning of a storm for her too. Almost lost them...Aria's POV I don't think I've ever ran faster in my life then I was on my way to Sparklng's room. Shadow had told me something was wrong with the babies. This was turning into Flaming again but even worse because it would be happening to Sparkling. "Where are they? What happened?" I asked as I got to Sparkling's room. But all I found in there was Shadow. "I don't know...Sparkling just started saying it hurt where the babies were. But no one would listen to her. She finally decided she was going to try and find Sunset or maybe even you. But she didn't make it to the door before she fainted. Then a bunch of alarms on the machines went off and a group of doctors and nurses ushered me out of the room. Then they took her to the ICU. No one will tell me what's going on. And I can't find Sunset anywhere." "Sunset is unavailable right now. I'll explain later. But fist let's go find Sparkling and learn what's going on with her and the babies." We went to Sparkling's room in ICU and saw her asleep,the palest I've ever saw her in my life....Something was very very wrong... I walked up and passed my hand in her face she felt cold as if they had to revive her.I also noticed her pants were slightly tainted of blood. The doctor entered the room and told us: "She and these babies are very lucky.She almost lost them and died.In fact we lost her and thought we were just gonna be able to pull out the babies but she somehow survived.She should take awhile to wake up." He then went away and left me and Shadow to process what was happening.I sat by her bedside and looked at her. "She used her magic.She doesn't wanna leave you alone with the babies.That's how much she loves you."I told Shadow. "I love her too. But how is it possible?She told me using her magic to save the babies would kill her." "It should have. But have you ever heard of the power of love?" "Isn't that just a joke in children's stories?" "You should meet your sister's counterpart. She's the princess of love. But sirens use emotions for power. The stronger the feeling the stronger the magic. You gave her enough power to not only save the babies but to save herself too."I smiled at him."That's impressive.I feel bad for not liking you being with her,anyways I'm gonna tell her mom Dash what happened." I walked out of the room...I never felt more relief in my life,she was ok,the babies were ok,the pregnancy would probably be more risky now but the 4 of them were still here.Tho I have to admit it was scary seeing her have been just revived. I call Dash. "Hello?"I hear her from the other end of the line. "Dash I'm gonna start this with Sparkling and the babies are still ok...But."An explosion through the phone she was standing in front of me,with both the kids sleeping on her lap. "What happened?" I made a gesture for her to follow me to where Sparkling was. "She saved herself and the babies.They were all gonna die." Dash proceeded to give me the girls,and pass her hand on Sparkling's face and look well at her.She was thinking the same as me seeing her this way having basically coming back from being dead was scary. "How, what happened?" She asked just keeping herself together. "You were right, there's something special about her love for Shadow. She refused to leave him. It took everything she had...but all four of them are here." "Do they know how bad this will end up being for them?" "Way to early to tell. And we don't have Sunset at least not for awhile." "Don't tell me something happened to her too." "No just everyone else." I sat and explained to Dash all that's happened today.I turn to Shadow."That's why you and Sparkling wouldn't find her." We then waited for 3 hours until Sparkling started waking up. Sparkling's POV I felt my eyes opening,and I look around the room Shadow,my moms and the twins were here,I felt awful.But I just hoped the babies were ok. I felt my voice coming back."W-what happened?" Shadow's POV I hugged Sparkling tight. I felt tears in my eyes. "I-I thought I was going to lose you and the babies." I felt her tense up a little when I said that. "They're still here, and we almost lost you. But all of you are still here." Sparkling's POV Well that explained how I was feeling,but how wasn't I dead? My mom must have read my thoughts cause she said: "You know our power is tied to emotions right?Your love for him made you not leave him alone with the babies just like you wanted to." "That's great." Sunset entered the room where was she when I was after her?Something must have happened to someone else. "It's two boys and a girl,they seem fine but I want to watch for psychiatric problems when they're born,can't be too careful,as for Sparkling.This pregnancy is really high risk now,you have to stay here in the ICU till you have them.And don't get up not even with help,you and them still aren't out of trouble and we got enough going on in your family with your cousins now." "What do you..."I start. "Ask your mom,I have to go back and check on Rebecca,Tifany and Snow." I turned to mom."What happened?Why all 3 of them are here?" Aria's POV "You know how Tifany and Rebecca are pregnant? They had their babies and nothing went right. And as for Snow, she's dying but only Adagio has figured it out yet." "No...."Sparkling said."How bad are all of them and how soon aunt Dagi thinks Snow is gonna die?" "Really bad,Rebecca is worser then when she was little,Tifany can't keep herself up,Annie has a serious illness that probably is gonna require her to stay at home,Katherine has the same as her mom just not quite as bad and your aunt Dagi saw it happening on around Snow's 13th birthday." "That's bad." "Yeah it is but I want you to worry about yourself and the triplets now ok?" "But-" "No buts...You're not out of danger anfd the babies aren't here yet." Sparkling sighed."Alright." Triplets BirthAria's POV I was on my way to see Sparkling, she hated having to stay in the ICU but understood why she has to be. Sunset has been watching her and the babies really close. Nothing seemed to have gotten worse, but she was still a couple months from her due date. I was just about to her room when I saw a bunch of people rush in and then rush Sparkling somewhere else. Shadow was currently at school and Dash was working so I wouldn't let Sparkling go through whatever that was by herself. I used my siren speed to catch up to them and when I see her I can tell she's in labor. I could also tell that things were bad, really bad. Sunset saw me walk in. "Aria what are you doing here?" She asked. "Why do you think?" "Go call Shadow and Dash, things are still really..." What she was saying was cut off by more alarms. "What's happening?" I demanded to know. "I'm trying to save your daughter and grandchildren. I promise I'll do everything I can, but I need you to go so I can help them." I look at Sparkling clearly in pain...I didn't wanna leave her.But I had to....I sighed.I went outside and started calling everyone,I called Dash. "Hello?" "Dash she's having the kids,you and Shadow need to come right now.Don't use your super speed before warning Shadow.Sparkling needs all of us right now." "I'll tell him." She told me and hung up. Now all I could do is wait until they got here. After what felt like forever Sunset finally came and talked to us. She looked exhausted but had a smile on her face. "They're going to be ok.It got really bad but they're going to be ok." "Sunset." Shadow said. "What happened?" "When she went into labor it was harder than we thought, her body was almost too weak. But we somehow managed to save all of them." "How bad will they be?" Dash asked her. "Sparkling will be weak for a while,I want her to rest for some weeks after getting out of here,as for the triplets they're very healthy and can even go home today.May have something further down the line because the curse but other than that I think they're the most healthy siren babies since Sophia." I knew what my daughter did....She knew the risks and still did it.I was relieved and mad at Sparkling right now."She's just like her aunt Sonata...She's lucky this didn't affect her more." "You mean?" "Yep that's magic keeping the babies healthy.Is she awake yet?" "Not yet just the babies." "Can we go see them?"Dash asked. "Sure."Sunset said. The three of us went to go and see them. Now that everything had calmed down I was really excited, I'd finally get to see my grandchildren. The three of them were awake and looking around. Shadow picked up one of them. "This is Daydream." She looked just like her mom, just the color was a little off. Then he handed her to Dash. Shadow picked up the next one. He looked just like his dad. "This is Night Wind" Shadow handed him to me then picked up the last one. "And this is Shooting Star." He was a good mix of his parents. They were already interacting well and Sunset hadn't told us of anything being wrong so that was good. I see Sparkling then waking up I wonder if she already met the babies. Sparkling's POV I wake up,and remember what was happening I was having the babies I hope they were ok... I then look around the room and see Shadow and moms already holding the kids.I did it...I had them and even better they were ok. "Hey guys..."I start before feeling myself being pulled into a hug by my mom. "If you ever use your magic like that again you're not hearing the end of it.Now I'll let you bond with your boyfriend and your babies." Mom Dash gave me a hug and went out of the room,leaving me,Shadow and the triplets alone. Shadow's POV I hugged Sparkling tight then kisses her. "You're mom's right. If you ever do something like that again you won't hear the end of it. But I know why you did it I would have done the same thing. Have you seen them yet?" I asked as I got the triplets and brought them to her. Sparkling's POV "No,not yet..."I told him as he brought the babies to me,I was so excited to finally meet my children.And once I held them it just felt right as if I had the hold of this already...Was that what they meant when they said I was a caretaker siren?If it was I loved it. Soon we were out of the hospital me,Shadow and our new formed family. A few months laterAria's POV A few months have passed sense that night. Adagio wasn't exaggerating how bad you feel. But it's not all bad Dagi had her twins. The two of them were early and we were really worried about her for awhile, they all made it home. I can't help but wonder if things will get that bad for me. No point in worrying about that now. All I can do it hope for the best. Today I had an appointment later,Sunset told me by this week she would have been able to tell the baby's gender. Dash would go with me so I was waiting around for her to arrive so we could kill sometime and then go. Suddenly I felt a really sharp pain.But it went away,a few minutes later the pain again.It only got stronger it almost felt like...No it probably wasn't. Dash soon arrived and when she did she couldn't tell I wasn't feeling well. "What's wrong?" Dash asked me. "I don't know but I'm worried about the baby." I told her. "Let's go then." We went to the hospital. With what I was feeling Sunset got me to the back as soon as I got there and started checking me. I could tell she was getting really worried. "What's wrong? I asked her. "I'll tell you in a minute." Sunset told me as she was getting a syringe made up and gave me the shot. "Does that feel any better?" The pain was starting to get better. "Yeah, what was that?" "You were having contractions." She told me. "What?" I asked confused."You mean like having the baby contractions?" "Yeah, but it's way too early to have them. That should stop them, but if you feel anything like that again I need you to get here as fast as you can." "Alright." "I think the shot might work so you don't have the baby for at least 1 or 2 months.How she's a half-siren odds she survive should be 50-50 by then.But I need you to rest this months cause she can still come early." "Ok." "I mean it Aria.She comes this early it's gonna be bad for you both."She turned to Dash."Make sure she rests this months." "I will." Dash told her. "But Dashie." I whined. "No Aria, that's my daughter too. I'm not going to let anything happen to her." "I know but-" "It's only a couple months, and besides..." She kissed me. "I can think of a way to keep you in bed." Then she gave me an all too familiar smirk. "Ok you two save it for when you get home." Sunset said. "But now that I have that taken care of you want to see her?" "Yeah." Sunset then made an ultrasound and showed us our baby,and that she was in a position that she was ready to be born. I really hoped the shot Sunset gave me would keep her there as long as possible. After a while Sunset let me go home. Me and Dash decided to pass by Dagi's house in our way home,maybe help her a little with the twins. A serious talk and a new cousinAria's POV Sparkling had been getting better. She was going to be alright after all. I was at home when I heard a knock on the door I got up and answered it and it was Sonata. Instead of the her normally happy self I could tell something was wrong. "Are you alright?" I asked her. "No,not really." She told me. "But you'll like why I'm not. I'm pregnant!" "Really?!"I asked. She nodded. I hugged her really tight."That's amazing!But guess I was right about something." "What?"Sonata aks oblivious. "Dagi having Snow gave you baby fever didn't it?How did you convice Flash you two had to try for a baby?" Sonata laughed. "It wasn't really that hard." "No way Flash was ready to have a kid with you." "No he's not ready, I'm not really either." "Then why did you?" "Even tho we're not really ready we still want to."Sonata sighed and put the hand over her belly."And with Flashie's job we don't really know about tomorrow." Oh I knew that tone,and I knew that pain. "Calm down,I'm sure he'll be safe for you and for your kid." "Well Moon was too wasn't?" "Different situations.He won't leave you alone Sonata."I said as I hugged her again."Know how many yet?" "One.But gender Flash wants it to remain a surprise." "Well all that matters they're healthy."I tell her. Sparkling comes down and sees her aunt and runs and hugs her. "Hey auntie Sony." "Hey Sparkling,guess what you'll have a new cousin!" Sparkling's eyes widened but were bright,she loved younger kids. "Yay!!!"She gave her another hug. But when Sonata went away I knew Sparkling was finally getting to the point I couldn't avoid anymore telling her who was her dad. "Mommy,Aunt Dagi and Uncle Winter had three kids,Aunt Sony and Uncle Flash are having a kid,Sky and Blame only have a mommy but that's cause their daddy is dead.I learned in school two mamas can't get pregnant on their own.Mommy,who is mine and Flaming's daddy?" I actually started feeling panick in that situation,I don't wanna tell her and I don't wanna even remember that night. "Mommy?"I hear her voice far away. "Give mommy a moment sweetie."I said hyperventilating and went to my room. My mind started thinking in someone who would calm me down and explain to Sparkling what happened,before I knew I was calling Dash even when I knew she was in the middle of giving a class. I'm not ready to face this alone. Dash's POV I blow my whistle so both the teams start their volleyball activity. That's when I heard a phone call,my phone call,the phone call I only had for when Ari called me. I look emergency call.Aria only clicked on emergency call if she herself was lost and confused. I turn to my students: "I'm getting out of the gym but continue the game kay?" I then go outside and pick Aria's call up. "Aria what's wrong?" "I don't know what to do? Dash what are we going to do?" I heard Aria on the other end of the line. "What happened?" I asked. "I don't know what we're going to tell her." Is all she said to me. "Aria what happened?" "Sparkling asked who her dad is..." We both knew that one day she probably would ask about him. But still didn't know what we would tell her. If we just tell her the truth about him she'll start to think we don't love her for everything he's done. But we also can't tell her nothing about him. "Can you come home and help me?" She asked almost in tears. "Yeah I'll be home as soon as I can."I went and talked to the principal. I didn't like to use the fact that Scootaloo was the principal now to get out of having to do my work. But considering what it was she understood and agreed to watch the rest of my classes today and I was free to go home. Once I arrived Sparkling was watching some cartoon apparently worried about Aria who wasn't downstairs yet. I went into our room,and I saw something I thought I would I never see from Aria a panick attack,sat on the ground rocking back and forth.Dagi told me she had panick attacks from time to time specially if she remembered of things that panicked her in the past.Specially someone called Harriet.But apparently now Forced Entry made her have panick attacks too but I bet for a completely different reason. "Hey,hey..."I grabbed her face.She was hyperventilating but it wasn't like when we lost our daughter or when we thought we lost Sparkling.The nights were clearly still too fresh on her head,I saw something Aria never showed to me before fear of someone doing something to her.Fear that she might've died,I realized in that moment both Sparkling and Aria had even the same scared look."You're ok,you're safe,I'm ok,I'm safe." "What we gonna tell her?"She told me clinging on to me like she's never done before."She's gonna think we hate her...She's gonna think we hated Flaming..." "Aria you need to calm down.She's already worried about you....She noticed you're not ok." Aria broke down for awhile then she put on her tough face again and calmed down. "You shouldn't have saw me like this.I don't like when people see me like this."She told me a bit of anger in her voice."But I'm glad you made me calm down earlier." "Ari it was gonna eventually happen."I hug her with one arm then hold her hand tight."Let's go.You're not alone,she's not gonna hate us." Me and Aria went into the living room where Sparkling was. "Mommy better?" Sparkling asked us. "Yeah she is." I told her. "Mommy Dash I asked mommy who my and Flaming's daddy is." "You did?" I asked apparenting not to know. "Yeah." She nodded. "Who is he?" How am I going to explain this? "You see Sparkling...We both love you and your sister.But your dad is a very very bad person who did something very bad to your mommy twice." "The secret only older people know to have babies?"She asks. I nod."She did the secret without your mommy even asking him to twice.Then he hurt her very bad twice." "Oh.But...who is he?"She asked again. "The bad guy who had you for 4 weeks.Me and your mommy love you and we loved Flaming.But he hates everyone." She turned to Aria who was almost smashing my hand from holding on to it.And was quiet. "Mommy I'm sorry what he did to you."Sparkling said hugging her."You can hate me if you want." Aria then catched Sparkling in her lap and looked deep in her eyes. "Don't ever tell me to hate you or your sister again.You are the only good things I got out of that nights."She hugged her."We love you Sparkling.We loved Flaming too.The only person we hate is Forced Entry who's your dad,who is a very bad man who not only did this to mommy twice because I was protecting your Mommy Dash,but also killed Sky's and Blame's dad and kidnapped and almost killed you if you ever see him again run because he's bad news." That's when I realized both Sparkling and Aria were crying. "But-"Sparkling said. "No buts nothing I repeat nothing any of your parents did in the past or are doing now it's your fault.You undestand?" No response only a sniff as Sparkling wiped her eyes. "You understand me Sparkling?" She nods.Aria puts her in the ground.I go ever and kneel to her height. "Do you know why your name is Sparkling Blaze-Dash and Flaming's name was Flaming Star Blaze-Dash?"I ask her wiping a few tears from her eyes while Ari calms herself down alone. Sparkling nods no. "Because we both always loved you.Remember Sparkling you and your sister are Blaze-Dash's not Blaze-Entry's,that means you have nothing to do with Forced Entry,alright?" "Alright."She nods as we all finally calm down.She gives a little yawn afterwards."Can you put me to bed early?" I nod,job with Sparkling done,but with Aria it was not even half-done,I'm worried,never seen her this way. Aria sent me a "don't leave me alone" glare once I picked up Sparkling,I just nodded I understood what she meant.I see she mouth "Good." I tuck Sparkling in and as soon I'm sure she's asleep I get back with Aria. "We somehow made it through that." I tell Aria as I get there. "I knew we would but jeez." That's when I see the state Aria is still in. I knew she would be like this but part of me was hoping she wouldn't be. I reached out for her only for her to shrink away from me. Aria must have realized what she did because she said. "Sorry it's just when I think about it or him I... I just." "You don't need to apologize. You know I'd never force you to do anything." "But you're the best wife anyone could ask for. You deserve someone who wouldn't be scared of you at times." "Aria we've been through this. I don't want anyone else. Besides you're brave enough to be scared in front of me. You don't have to hide it." "But.." "No buts Aria. Besides it's my fault it happened. He wanted me." "It's not your fault...Is of that damned monster.I hate him." "So do I.But anyways what brought Sparkling to even ask this?" "Oh...oh yeah Sonata's pregnant."Aria said as she if she didn't realize what she was saying. "What?" I asked her. "Sonata's pregnant." She said again it not really sinking in. "One more time. Let it sink in." I tell her. "Sonata's...pregnant..." Then I see the look in her eyes as it hits her. "Sonata's pregnant! The last time she was..." "Aria we'll help them, it'll be alright." "Of course it will be,I can tell Flash loves her and will take care of her,but the last two times she got pregnant were really bad on her.Plus one of her daughters is worse than her.I wonder if she told Flash how risky it really it is and about the fact she was playing with fire trying for a baby as soon as she got better." "You know she didn't.If she did Flash would never try for a baby with her and Sonata may think like a kid but now that she's better there's sometimes she's not so silly now and can bend Flash to her will." "She's still a siren Dash,both her and Dagi most times either have their partners wrapped around her finger or the other way around no in between.I'm the one of the three who all two relationships were the in betweens."She gets up."She probably didn't tell Dagi,else she's gonna lose her head with her."She sighs."And I hate to tattle on her but..." She gets out her phone. Aria's POV "Hello?" I hear Adagio from the other end of the phone. "Hey Adagio um have you seen Sonata?" I asked. "No, I haven't. You know you can call her right?" "I know, I know. It's not why I...I called to tell you something." "What is it?" She asked. "Well I saw Sonata earlier and well she's pregnant." I told Adagio. "She's what?!"Adagio shouted at me. "She told me she's pregnant." "Is she still there?" "No.Flash came and took her home.And looks like Sonata didn't tell him how risky it was she getting pregnant.But it is just one this time and up till now she looked bad but not like she was with both her set of twins.Oh and by her word baby is healthy." Adagio sighed like she carried the world on her shoulders.I could hear shouting around her. "Excuse me for a moment Aria."She said then I heard."Tifany and Rebecca don't you dare try to do what you think you're doing to your sister,Snow why the hell are you opening the-why are you entering the fridge?Out of there now!"Then I heard steps,the fridge closing and Snow crying."I'm back." "Mamaaa...Look at me.me."I heard Snow's whiny voice."You don't do,I enter rhe fridge again." "No you won't." she said to her then returned talking to me."Why didn't you call me as soon as she left?" "It sounds like you have enough you have to deal with." I told her. Adagio sighed again. "You didn't want me to yell at her." She said to me. "You know I would." "I agree you should but it's not as much Flash's fault." "I know that's why I'll just yell at them." "But you still have your kids to watch." "One more minute please."I hear she unlock the door,a car leaving sound and Sky's and Blame's voice."Sky,Blame could you play with Snow while Aunt Dagi talks to Aunt Ari?Ok,ok I'll tell her but for now play with Snow ok?"She started being able to talk to me again."Sky and Blame wanna see Sparkling.Maybe you guys could watch them tomorrow while I have a talk with Sonata and Flash when I'm more calm." "Alright Dagi bye." Pregnant AgainAria's POV The next day I got up still not believing Sparkling was in the mental hospital. Part of me wanted to rush over there and see her, but I knew Dash was with her and if anything was wrong she would call me. And I couldn't shake the bad feeling I has sense yesterday. At first I thought it was about Sparkling but now I'm not so sure. I don't know what else it could be. Another part of me wonders if I should just stay home today, it's been a long time sense I've been able to just do nothing. And I could still go see Sparkling later. But I wanted to see Sparkling and even if something bad was going to happen I've never been one to run and hide. I've started going on my way to the mental hospital.I was taking the shortcut before I knew it,I was lost,I wasn't thinking,I was vunerable. I found the worst person I could on the way:Forced Entry. I tried to run, but I didn't know where I was and before I knew it I was at a dead end. I was scared...what was I going to do? I had to do something. He was getting closer I attacked him. But my punches seemed to have no effect on him. He punched me and knocked me down, I got back up and hit him as hard as I could right in the face. I felt his nose break and he finally stopped coming at me. But only for a moment as he bull rushed me knocking me down again. I tried to get up but he was on top of me, he started punching me in the face then he grabbed me by the hair and started slamming me head into the ground. I couldn't do anything to fight back and I started to lose strength. Was he going to kill me? Is this how I'm going to die? Everything went dark. I wake up in someone's embrace,I looked up and realized it was Dash she was using her super speed by the way the things were going around us.Everything goes black again. When I next wake up I was laying in a hospital bed,Dash next to me. "Dash?Why you leave Sparkling alone?" "Aria you're up!"She kisses me."I knew you were gonna come see her so when you didn't show up I got scared,I called Dagi to stay with her but she was busy,so Sonata is with her.I'm so glad I found you...He was getting ready to get rid of you.I just got you and start running...and I'm glad he didn't had a gun....But he did stab you,Sunset hasn't come back with the tests yet." I could tell how worried she was. "Hey Dashie?I'm safe."I say as I hold out my hand,I go to sit up to kiss her but my legs start to hurt. "Don't move a lot we just got here,don't know how big a damage he made.I think he began there so if you woke up you couldn't run."Dash says as she goes and kisses me."I'll tell your sisters so they go stay with Sparkling while you're here.I'll tell Scoots and Flutters too." Not long after that Sunset walks in. I can tell she's surprised to see me awake. "When did you wake up?" She asked. "Just a little bit ago. How bad is it?" I can tell by the look on her face it's bad. "It's... well you're lucky to be alive for starters. Much less awake. If Dash didn't get you here when she did..." She sighed."But let's not worry about what could have happened." "You got the test back right?" Dash asked. "Yeah...I even ran it twice to make sure." I don't need to be told what test she's thinking about I already know. "And?" I asked her Sunset just looked at the paper in her hand. How long she was taking to tell me already gave me my answer. So I changed the question. "What am I having a boy or a girl?" "Twins, two girls." "How bad?" "Not bad like Flaming's or Sparkling's was I think you'll be able to carry them full-term...Tho I do think they might have problems because of the curse,but at least for now they're ok as far as I can tell.I can't say the same for you,the pregnancy will be pretty hard on you,and you took 4 stabs from Forced in each leg and 1 near your chest.I want you resting at Dagi's until the wounds heal.I knew you'd never stay at the hospital."She then sighs."And neither of you two should tell Sparkling what happened,at least not until she's good enough to go home." "We won't tell Sparkling." I told "But I don't know if I'm really as bad as you say." I could tell Sunset was trying to figure out a way to convince me without really arguing with me. But Dash spoke up. "Ari you're staying with me and that's final. I'm not going to play this game with you. I was scared I was going to lose you, and Sparkling isn't any better. She needs us both. So you're going to do what Sunset says." Anyone else I would have argued with but I know she's right. I can feel it this one is going to be worse then my pregnancy with Sparkling. I sighed. "Alright I'll stay with you Dashie." She gave me a hug. I tried to hide how much it hurt. I must be worse then I thought. Dash must have sensed how much it hurt because we tried to pull away but I hugged her back before she could. "Besides." Dash leaned in and whispered something in my ear so only I could hear. "I don't think it'll be so bad having a little time for just the two of us." "I love you Dashie." "Love you too Ari.Now Sunset wants you to stay at Dagi's because she knows if something is gonna happen to you Dagi will know,do you want me to carry you or go by wheelchair?" "Would I ever turn down the chance to be carried by the amazing girl I love?"I say as I give her a wink. She blushed and got me on her lap. We soon were at Dagi's once she saw me,her eyes widened I realized why as I notice the dry blood on my shirt and legs,luckily I wore the same number as Dashie,I could just ask her to get clothes at home. Luckily my oldest nieces weren't home.Only Blame and Snow were. "Aunt Aria?"Blame asked. "What happened?"Snow asked scared. Dagi turned to the kids: "Blame take care of your cousin,I'll help your aunt Dash with your aunt Ari?" "But mom." Snow started to say. "I'm going to be ok Snow." I told her. "It's not as bad as it looks." Or at least I hope it's not. Once we were in the other room I started to tell Adagio what happened but as soon as I started she interrupted me. "I've seen what happened." She told me."Besides Sunset told me.We can talk about that later first let's get you cleaned up." Dash takes me to Dagi's and Winter's room. I get undressed,and while Dash gets back to our house to get me some clothes,and Dagi starts cleaning the wounds up,it hurt,how it hurt... "He really got you bad huh?"I hear Dagi's voice."Haven't seem you cry out of pain in a while." "Dagi tell me how bad the pregnancy will be." "It will be worse on you than in the twins,but pretty bad.But you shouldn't worry about that now.He got you to a point you won't be able to get up for a while.Worry about yourself for once Aria." "I will when you do." "Aria I don't want to argue with you. But if you don't take care of yourself how do you expect to take care of Sparkling and the twins?" "I guess you have a point. But you know I don't like letting people take care of me. Especially when there are people worse off then I am." "I know you've been like that sense Sonata was born. And got worse after you had Sparkling. But please listen to Sunset and rest till you get better."She sighs."Why you always gotta make it be so hard for me to be your big sister?If it was Sonata doing this to you,you'd be yelling by now.So let me take care of you,just this once." Before I could say anything else Dash came in with some clothes for me to wear. "Thanks Dashie." She then realizes mine and Dagi's face."Were you two really arguing?Oh and by the way the twins arrived,Becca is with Pinkie's son and Tifany brought home someone I don't know but he seems shady,both of them somehow are drunk." Adagio's face changed."Tell me you're joking Dash,they're 14 and a half alcohol shouldn't get even near them." "I'm not.They were in the kitchen when I arrived I think they found your old cabinet." "You told me you stopped drinking." I said to Adagio. "I did...but then... We don't have time for this. Dash I'll leave Aria to you and I'll go take care of the kids." Adagio quickly said as she started moving to the door. "Oh so I have to listen to Sunset but you don't?" I start going after Adagio. "This isn't over." But before I can make it very far I feel a sharp pain in one of my legs and feel myself start to fall, Dashie catches me before I hit the ground. "We'll talk to Adagio later. Let's get you taken care of first." She told me and she helped me to the bed. "Now please lay down." "I don't want to." "You're adorable when you're mad." "I am not." "How about I lay down with you till you fall asleep?" "Ok fine." I laid down and Dashie snuggled and wrapped her arms around me. We both ended up asleep.But later I woke up first than Dash,as everytime we slept together she was all over the bed including with one of her arms over me,snoring super loud.I needed to talk to Adagio,she told me she would stop. I gently get Dash's arm off me as I try to get up. "You know you shouldn't be up yet."I heard Adagio's voice from the hallway. "You promised,Adagio."I tell her."What was so bad?" "Do you even have to ask?" "Ok I admit stupid question but still...What did you see?" "Tifany is gonna die in a plane crash when she's older,Rebecca is gonna get to adult life and get super bad again,and Snow...Snow...."She started tearing up. "No.Tell me is not what I am thinking.She seems to be doing so well." Adagio sighed."That's because you're not here daily...She is doing really bad....If my vision is right I only have four and half more years with her.I started drinking again when she started getting really bad and Winter was with her.Now you gotta promise me,you won't tell Sunset or Winter....That's something I need to do and explain why." "I understand but you know why Sunset told you to stop." "Nothing bad is going to happen if I keep drinking." "Oh so Sunset doesn't know what she's talking about? That means I don't have to listen to her either." "This isn't the same. You're pregnant I'm just drinking." "We still need you."I sigh."But fine keep drinking,you've already seem the example you're leaving for your oldest girls.Talking about them,was it too bad?" "Yeah.They both can barely keep themselves up...And Winter is arriving soon...I don't know how I'm gonna explain to him his daughters are drunk." We see Snow going through the halls an lost look in her face. "Snow,sweetie,what are you looking for?"Adagio goes over to her. "I-I don't know,my head is aching mom."She then saw me and seemed to remember something."Aunt Ari,how you doing?Also Sparkling hasn't been hanging out with me and Sophia lately,is she ok?" "I'm doing a bit better. But me and your aunt Dashie are going to be staying here for a little while." There's no reason I can't keep an eye on Adagio while she keeps an eye on me. Two can play this game. "That's awesome." "But as for Sparkling, she's been sick." "Aunt Sunny can make her better right?" "She's going to go to another doctor. But they'll be helping her get better." "Okay then." A look at her could tell she was bad,and now she was acting like she was dizzy. "C'mon baby let's get you to bed,I will get you your meds and you'll be ok."Adagio said as she put an hand on Snow's shoulder and guided her out of the room. I sigh...I wonder how's Sparkling doing?Or how she will react to having two little sisters.
The rapeAria's POV I'm at home looking at all the clothes I have. Nothing looks good enough. I'm getting ready for a date, but it's not just any date. Tonight is the one year anniversary for me and Rainbow Dash I want to be perfect. But I better get ready soon,I shouldn't keep Dash waiting too long. I put on one of my clothes and let my hair down,usually I would put them in pigtails but Rainbow had told me before she liked it down. I then leave.Before I do Dagi tells me to be careful cause it's late. I want to get to where Dash is waiting for me as soon as possible,I should probably take a shortcut. I don't normally like to take it this late at night but I'll make an exception tonight. I stared down the alley and at first it was alright then a tall man stepped in my way. "Excuse me." I tell him moving to walk around him only for him to step to the side to block my path. "Hey you're in my way." I told him starting to get mad. "Where do you think you're going?" He asked. "None of your business." I told him as I tried to push my way past him but he grabbed ahold of me. "Let go of me!" I shouted at him. He held tighter,I try to punch him. "Fucking let go!"I yell. But once I start getting ready to punch him again,he then grabbed my neck. "Listen if you let this happen,it'll be easier."He tells me. I keep trying to pry his hands off me.But it got more and more difficult by the second. "I can get the rainbow one after I'm done with you."I felt even more mad once I heard that and tried harder to make him let go of me. But I felt my air going out. I hit him again but it did no good. I grabbed his wrists trying to pull them off of me, but nothing worked. I feel myself starting to get weak. Am I going to die like this? It's getting harder and harder to stand, I feel my legs give out and would have fallen if he wasn't holding me. I'm layed back on the ground I'm helpless. I'm about to lose hope when he lets go of my neck I gasp trying to get my air back. "I don't want to kill you." He told me in a voice that told he he really didn't care if he did or not. "But I will if you keep fighting me." "Fuck you!" I shouted at him trying to get away. "I'll make you fight for it" Before I could do anything else he grabs a hold of my hair and slams my head into the ground. I grabbed his hand trying to stop him but he slammed my head again, making me let go of him. I felt him slam my head again then everything went black. Rainbow Dash's POV I am waiting around for Aria to arrive.She already should have by the time she told me she was leaving home.And if anything the one who was always late for our dates was me.So I was starting to get worried. I pull out my phone and call her again.Like the last 4 times I called she didn't answer. I received an call from one of her sisters,Aria must have told them she'd be home by now. "Hey Dash,did Aria decide to stay at yours?"I hear Adagio's voice from the other end of the line. "No actually she didn't even arrive yet.I called her and she won't answer either." "That's not like her." Adagio said. "Yeah something must have happened to her. I'll go find her." "I'll look for her too. Call me if you find her." "I will." I hung up and left. Where could she be? "Ok think" I told myself. "If I was Aria and I was running late what would I have done?" Then I remember that there is a shortcut between here and her house. I went to the ally to look for her. When I get there,my first sight is Aria fainted in the ground.I go over to check her,she's breathing,and still has pulse but someone clearly really hurt her. I see Adagio arriving too as Aria starts waking up. "Who did this to you?" I asked Aria. "I don't know who it was, but he was big. I-I tried to stop him." Aria told me. "We need to get you to the hospital."Adagio said. Aria tried to get up. "No I'm fine, or at least I will be." She tried to take a step but fainted again. I caught her before she hit the ground. I called an ambulance and they came and took Aria to the hospital. Soon we arrived there,and they treated Aria.She started waking up and now she seemed better. Sunset came in. "Aria,besides he hurting you did he abused of you too?"She asked. "I don't know.If he did it was after he tried to kill me."Aria answered. "I'm going to have to check if you're pregnant. Just to be safe. "Sunset told her. "I know, do what you got to do." After Sunset left me and Adagio went to see Aria. I hugged her tight as soon as I got in her room. "I was so worried about you." I told her. She wrapped her arms around me. "It'll take more than that to take me away from you." She said as she pulled me into a kiss. "Besides he was after you too. And I'd never let anyone hurt you." Adagio finally spoke up when she said. "Who did this to you? Sunset told me the only reason you're alive is you're a siren." "I don't know who it was." Aria told her. Sunset gets back."Aria you're pregnant." "What?!"Aria said really suprised. "It's a high risk pregnancy too." Aria's POV I couldn't believe what Sunset just told me.I wasn't ready for this... Dash seemed to notice how to freaked out I was. "Calm down Ari, it's gonna be ok." I hear her tell me. "Calm down? You want me to calm down?! Did you hear what she just said?!" "I did, but freaking out isn't going to help." "Plus with how hurt you are this could make things worse." Sunset said. "I don't care!" I shouted at them. "What am I going to do?! I'm not ready to be a mom!" Adagio looked at me."You are gonna calm down before you make yourself worse.We're gonna help you raise this kid and if you don't want to stay with them me and Winter will take them." "But Adagio-" "No buts,I've had visions about how your pregnancy is gonna go and you really don't need to be freaking out and making it worse." I sighed, Dagi was right. Freaking out would only make things worse. "Can you tell anything about them yet?"I asked Sunset. "No." She told me. "It's way too early. But with what Adagio just said..." "I have a hard pregnancy ahead of me." I finished for her. "Yeah so I'm going to be keeping a close eye on you." "Sunset." I started but Dash cut me off. "I'll make sure she comes to her appointments." "Yeah do that please Dash,but anyways for what I've seen there would be no reason to keep you here for now.But if anything happens you come back." "Alright." We then went to leave,I've kissed Dash and me and Dagi went home. "I can't believe this is happening."I told Dagi."I've thought about wanting a kid. Me and Dash even talked about maybe adopting one at some point. But not like this." "I know, but it's not their fault this happened to you." She told me. "I know, just I don't know if I'm ready." "No one ever thinks they're ready to be a parent." "I'm still worried." "We'll help you." "But Dagi your twins are gonna be born in less than a month if anything you and Winter will be busy with them." "We're still gonna help you.And if you don't take the baby we're taking them in." "I'm still not sure what I'm going to do." "Well you still have some time to figure it out." "I know but not near as much as I would like." "Oh don't worry to much, It's going to be hard but you'll make it through it." She was right I was at least I had Dash and my sisters to help me through it.
Meeting Tifany and RebeccaAria's POV When Dagi answered the door I could tell she was having "one of those" days. "Hey Ari, hey Dashie." She said. "What happened to you?" Dash asked as we walked in. "Twins. Be glad you're only having one."She sighs."But anyways how things are going on your end?" "The baby almost came early today.Sunset had to give me a shot so she didn't." "I hope the shot works if she came now it would be really bad,it was already bad at 7 months for me." We then heard a loud noise from the kitchen.Adagio looked panicked and ran in there. "We do not play with knives."We heard her telling the girls. Me and Dash went to kitchen to help her. "But mom they're fun." Tifany told her. "Yeah." Rebecca told her. "No girls you can really hurt someone." Adagio told them. "Now go play something else." The twins went into another room. "They getting worse?" I asked. "Yeah, and Sunset doesn't know what to do."She sighed."I'm worried about them and if they are gonna do what I saw in my vision." "I'm sure they aren't."I told her. "Yeah last time you were sure my vision wasn't gonna happen we were banished."She told me."I'm sorry just things been hard lately.Is a bit difficult to keep up with everything and make sure they don't get hurt."Another loud noise. "And they're getting the knives again...Great." Sure enough a few minutes afterwards Tifany and Rebecca were with the knives sitting in our front. I catched with the glimpse of an eye both of them were hurt. I went over to them. "Girls what happened?" "Me and Becca were playing pluft with each other aunt Ari." Adagio heard that and came running in their direction to check them. Adagio checked both of them. The cuts looked worse then they were. But where some of them were it could have been really bad. "Girls pluft isn't a game. You can really hurt someone." I told them. "You don't really want to hurt anyone do you?" "We're not going to hurt anyone." Tifany told me. "Do you know what happens when someone gets cut or stabbed?" I asked them. They looked at each other. Then shook their heads. "Girls it's dangerous."Adagio told them."It hurt when you played didn't it?" They both nodded."You could have got really hurt or worse.Now give me the knives and go play something else." Suddenly they both started getting pale,and fainted,Adagio catched both of them and sighed. "They always faint after they do this to someone."She told me,she then put them both laying down in the couch."I don't want to scare you Ari but problems like theirs run in the family and with the curse it's even worse so when your baby is born you better keep an eye on her." "I will. But she might not be this bad." I told her. "Aria we both know she's going to have problems. Everyone in our family does." "I know but-" "Aria." Dash said. "Whatever's wrong with her we'll help her." "But what if she ends up worse?" "That won't change anything." She was right that wasn't,and we would do our best.
A little Sparkling BlazeAria's POV A couple months have passed with nothing going wrong. Maybe Dagi was wrong after all. Dash was at work and I was bored just being at home by myself, so I went over to Adagio's to hang out with her and Sonata. Sonata had good news her and Flash were engaged now and were gonna get married the next month. Me and Dagi were really excited for her. I didn't feel like talking too much,I had felt some contractions early but not enough for Dash to take me to the hospital. "Ari you ok?"Sonata asked.She always noticed when anyone wasn't ok. "I felt some contractions early but I'm sure it's nothing."As I said that I felt my water break."I think my water just broke." "Sonata help me get her to the car." Adagio told Sonata. Sonata and Adagio helped me to the car Sonata got in back with me and Adagio drove. "It's too early to have her." I said. "It'll be ok Ari." Sonata told me. "Yeah, don't forget she's a siren too." Adagio told me."By this point she'll most likely survive." We got to the hospital,Sunset rushed me to c-section right away. Soon enough I had my daughter in arms,she seemed ok,just she was really small. Sunset did all sort of tests on her to make sure she was ok,soon Sunset got back and told me: "She seems ok,at least for now.But with how early she was I wanna keep an eye on her she's not out of danger yet.Chances she survive are 50-50." "Do whatever you have to Sunset. I can't lose her." I told her "I promise I'll do everything I can." Rainbow Dash came barging into the room. "Where are they? They ok?" She asked really worried. "Dash we're right here." I tell her. She came over and kissed me. "I was worried about you two." "We're both still here." "That's great.Decided on a name for our little girl yet?" "Yeah.What do you think about Sparkling?" "I loved it.It means she'll stand out in the dark." "Yeah." A few weeks afterwards when Sparkling was out of risk,we got home with our little Sparkling Blaze in arms.
SeizuresDash's POV Hard to believe it's already been three months sense Sparkling was born. Sunset wanted to keep a close eye on her after she was born but me and Aria were able to take her home. I admit it's been quite a change for us sense she was born bit worth it. Even better she's been doing better, but something still feels off. I know I'm not a siren or have any real magic but I can tell something is wrong with her. Aria was out with her sisters today so I was home taking care of Sparkling,she was crying a lot today only wanted to stay in my lap.I think she was in pain. "What's wrong with you huh?"I said as I walked around the house with her.But I felt her head fall limp against my shoulder and she started moving so much I almost dropped her,I held her tighter I looked at her she was fainted,she was having a seizure. I hold my pedant to activate my super speed,it would be faster than to call an ambulance. I arrived at the hospital real soon.Sunset rushed her to the back. As soon as Sunset took Sparkling I called Aria. "Hey Dashie.." She started to say somethign but I cut her off. "I had to take Sparkling to the hospital." Before I could say anything else I heard Aria say. "Dagi hospital now." And I can only assume they all started coming. "What happened?" "She had a seizure, I don't know anything else." We went into the room Sparkling was,she was now being medicated. "She woke up from being fainted yet?"I ask Sunset. "Yeah she did,now she's just sleeping cause of the anti-seizure meds that are pretty strong for her age."She told me."I made some exams but none of them show any alterations." "Why did she have a seizure then?"Aria asked. "There's a type of epilepsy that doesn't show on the exams.It's called myoclonic epilepsy and it can go away when she's older but it can last her whole life too." "Can you help her?" "Yeah,she's just gonna need to take some meds daily now." "That's good, I was really worried. When can we take her home?" "I want to wait till she wakes up first just to be safe. I have other patients I need to check but I'll be back later." That left me and Aria with Sparkling. "I wasn't expecting this." I told Aria. "I wasn't either but we both knew she might get worse." She answered. " But she had medication to take that should control it." "But what if it doesn't?" "We'll find something that does." About 3 hours later Sparkling finally woke up.She seemed better.Just wanted me and Aria to keep her on the lap. Sunset checked her again. "You guys can take her home.Keep her taking the meds everyday and she should be alright."She then wrote something down."If she haves a seizure at home control with this anti-seizure calming meds but if she keeps fainted too long or the seizure doesn't stop bring her here as fast as possible." "We will." We started leaving. "Where did you park?" Aria asked me. That's when I remembered what I did. "I didn't use the car. My super speed was a lot faster than waiting for an ambulance. I guess I didn't think this through." "No you did the right thing. That's one of the things I love about you. You always do what you think is best even if you don't always think it out." She kissed me in the cheek. "Besides we can always get Dagi to take us home." She called Adagio and soon we got home.
He Discovers...Aria's POV Me and Dash talked after we got home and agreed one of us would have to stay with Sparkling all the time in case she has another seizure. We also agreed it would be best if Dash kept her job. We don't need the money but she loves it, and it would be best that Sparkling learns the value of money and not take it for granted. So currently I was coming back from taking Dash to work,I took Sparkling with me because everyone else was busy.But only on the way back I realized Dash's job was right next to the alley Sparkling was conceived. I was scared that guy was there,a few months after Sparkling was born he had killed Sunset's husband and now Sunset was left a pregnant widow. If he raped me and killed Sunset's husband,I was scared of what he would do when he discovered I was still alive and had his daughter. I look to the back of the car,Sparkling was playing with a toy,not a care in the world.Even if he was there I wasn't gonna let him touch her. As I drove past I saw a car parked by the alley. I doubt I would have thought much of it but it had it's hazard lights on. Someone must need help. Pull up behind the car and park. I get out of the car and lock it just in case. I then walked over to the other car. "Hey you ok?"I ask who is in the car. But when I saw who it was I wished I had just drove past. "I wasn't expecting to see you again." He said when he saw me. "How...? Why are you here?" I tried to back away but my legs wouldn't work. He got out of his car. "I still haven't been able to catch that rainbow bitch. So I guess I'll just have to settle for you." "I won't let you get.." I started to say but he grabbed my throat. It was just like last time,I tried to fight him,but nothing was of use,I needed to get to the car,I needed to get Sparkling out of here before he saw her.He was gonna hurt her if he saw her. He apparently seemed to notice my panick to get to the car,and his eyes looked in the direction of the car.Please let him not have saw her. "Trying to get away huh? Do you really think I'd let you?" He must not have seen her. Good I don't have to worry about her at least for now. "Just do what you're going to do. Why drag this out?" He hit me hard in the face. "I'll take my time with you." He hit me a couple more times,he then started beating my head against the ground and raped me all over again,I didn't care,I was gonna survive it like last time either way and I rather for me to get hurt then Sparkling. But then Sparkling seemed to notice I was taking too long,and started crying,he looked in the car's direction again and this time I could tell he noticed her there and worst yet I felt too weak to get up and protect her,I was trying hard to keep myself awake. He walked over to the car and looked in. I have to do something, but I can't get up. But then I heard what sounded like a car pull up and stop. "Is something wrong?" I hear a familiar voice say. Flash. He must be on duty and saw the cars. "Hey get away from her!" I hear another voice shout. Then the sound of someone running twords my car. I saw Forced Entry run and someone chased after him. "Aria you ok?" Flash asked. I felt myself passing out. "Aria!" He shouted. When I next woke up I was in the hospital.Sunset checking on me. "Aria how are you feeling?" "Awful.Did he hurt Sparkling?" "No.You on the other hand...This is even worse than last time.He really hurt you and clearly raped you again,you're pregnant again but this baby probably won't survive." "Sunset you have to do something to save the baby." I told her. "Aria there's only so much I can do." "But you..." "I'll do everything I can. Just focus on getting better. And the fact that Sparkling is safe." "I need to call Dash and tell her." "I already have, she'll be here soon." I heard someone walk in the room and thought Dash was there but it was someone else that ran over and hugged me tight. "Ari. I was so worried about you." Sonata said just holding back tears. "Sonata, I'm going to be ok" I said as I hugged her."It'll take more then that guy to take me down." "Really?" "Really." "Flash told me you seemed really bad tho." "I'll be ok don't worry." "Ok if you say so." A little while later. Dash got there. "Hey Dashie." Sonata said as she hugged her. "Hey Sonata." Dash said as she hugged her. "Can I talk to Ari?" "Sure. I'll see you two later." After she left I sighed. "Did Sunset tell you?" "About how bad he hurt you and about the baby?" "Yeah.What we're gonna do huh?" "What do you mean what are we going to do? This doesn't change anything. All we can do is hope for the best." "That's right. I just wish it didn't have to happen again." "But at least Sparkling is ok." "Yeah."
A lostAria's POV Sunset wanted me to stay at the hospital while she figured out what she could do. Sadly there wasn't much she could do so she juts told me to go home and try and get some rest. Yeah like that was going to happen. Me and Dash went to Adagio and Winter's,she didn't think I should be be at the house alone in case something happened to the baby if Forced Entry decided to come and find me. I thought she was overreacting but sometimes there's just no arguing with Adagio. Adagio and Winter's house definetly became chaotic while me and Dash were there after all we had three girls under 3 running around with Dagi's twins and Sparkling together,and to make things harder Dagi's twins didn't get along with their cousin.The worst part about it?Tifany and Rebecca decided that Sparkling was their pluft playmate. So half the time either Dagi,Winter or Dash was behind them trying to stop a tragedy from happening. I was sitting in Dagi's couch when a sharp pain came it went away however. "Aria you ok?"Adagio asked apparently exhausted for having to take care of the girls while Winter and Dash were working,I offered to help months ago Adagio told me if I ever thought about it again she would lock me into her guest room and only unlock it to bring food and water or for Dash to enter. "Yeah." I tell her trying to hide the pain I felt. She just gave me that look of hers. "So no you're not. What's wrong?" "Nothing." I told her again. "Nothing doesn't make make you act like you're in pain." "Ok fine I felt some pain but it's gone." "Where?" "It was." I get ready to show where it was when the pain comes back even more then before. "I'm taking you to the hospital. and I'm not taking no for an answer."Adagio told me."I just need to get the girls ready to stay at Sonata's first." I just nodded almost crying of pain. Adagio came back really fast with Tifany,Becca and Sparkling all ready to go.She puts them in the car and then comes back to help me to the car. "I'm taking you to the hospital first then I'll take them to Sonata's,you know how worried she's gonna be if she sees you like this." She was right,Sonata couldn't see me like this.She would freak out.I nod again. Once we get there Adagio helps me out of the car and tells Sunset what happened,I was crying by that point and that's when I noticed I was bleeding. Adagio turned to me really worried: "I'll be right back to stay with you." Sunset took me into C-Section. The first 30 minutes I passed alone,but Adagio arrived afterwards and I could tell something bad was about to happen when I looked to her face and noticed she saw this all before. I was just worried about what would go wrong and hoping whatever it was didn't involve my baby. After a while,Dash had arrived too by that point,Sunset got a baby girl out,she didn't cry,she seemed to not breathing and her skin was really pale.Everything indicated...No,she couldn't be. "Aria..."Sunset started. "No." I told her. "You're not going to tell me..." "I'm so sorry." Sunset told me. Everything got numb. This can't be happening. It just can't be. I screamed then I broke down harder then I ever have in my life. "This isn't real." Dash and Adagio both hugged me tight. "Could I have done something different?" I asked Sunset. "Don't think like that Aria." Sunset told me. "You'll drive yourself crazy if you do." "Besides." Adagio said. "I saw it a long time ago, there's nothing any of us could have done." "I need her name to register the death."Sunset told me. I couldn't talk,I just kept breaking down,Dagi holding me. "Flaming Star,me and Aria decided it when you told us she was a girl."Dash told her. "Alright,sorry for not being able to save her."She then turned to me."Aria,I'm not going to keep you here but you need a lot of rest for at least 2 more months else you might put yourself at risk too.So I'm asking you to stay at Adagio's." The world is going in around me but I don't care. Nothing seems real. It can't be. "Aria, did you hear me?"Sunset asks. "Yeah." I nod. "Stay at Adagio's." I tell her. "And rest for two months." She added. "Do you really expect me to do that?" I asked Sunset. "I do." Dash told me. "Me and Sparkling just lost Flaming we don't want to lose you too." "Dash I'll be..." "You finish that with anything but resting at Adagio's I'll tell Sunset to keep you here till she thinks you're better." "You wouldn't." "Want to try me?" That's when Adagio got between us. "Ok you two break it up. Aria you're coming to stay with me. And you're coming too to make sure she listens to Sunset.Now we're getting the girls at Sonata's."She then turned to Sunset."I'm gonna get the twins at daycare." "Alright thanks Dagi."Sunset told her. We passed by the daycare got Sky and Blame,but all I could think about was how to break the news to Sparkling. "She's too young for we to straight up tell her."I tell Dash. "But I don't want to lie to her.It'll only make things harder on both her and us when she realizes what really happened." "I don't know how we're gonna tell her,Dash." We arrive at Sonata's.Oh geez we had to tell her too,that would be a nightmare. "Girls,you're here before I thought you would be." Me,Dagi and Dash exchanged a look. Adagio gave Sky and Blame to Dash: "Lay them down and go with Dash tell the news to Sparkling,I'll tell them to Sonata." Dash laid the twins down and we went over to Sparkling who was watching some cartoon.When she saw us her eyes lightened up: "Mamas!Auntie Sony said you'd bring Flaming back with you,she in the car?" "Sweetie your little sister...Your little sister..."I couldn't bring myself to finish it. "You see Sparkling..."Dash started."Your little sister was born without breathing cause your mommy was doing really bad.And when you're without breathing you die,Flaming is gone." "Gone?Forever?"Sparkling asked. Me and Dash nodded. "And how your mommy was doing very bad she won't be able to do a lot for the next two months."Dash told her. Sparkling then started breaking down. Me and Dash hugged her tight. "But I'm going to be ok." I told her. But it didn't do anything to slow her crying. Sonata was trying to hold back her tears."This isn't fair. Why this have to happen to you?" She started to break down. I left Sparkling with Dash and hugged Sonata. "I know it's not, but it's that curse." I told her. "This isn't right why make it do this to a baby?" "You need to try and calm down." I told her. "We don't want you getting worse too." "Ari you don't have to worry about me." "I've been worried about you since the day you were born." "I know but..." "No buts." I looked over to Sparkling she was still breaking down Dash was doing her best to comfort her. Adagio came back and saw how things were, she did something she hadn't done in a long time. She sang an old song it was one of mom's. Things started to calm down. The pain wasn't gone but more manageable. Dash seemed more confused then anything. "What was that?" She asked. "An old song." I told her. When that didn't seem to help. "You know how I wrote a song for Sparkling...and for Flaming? That was the song mom wrote for me." "It's not just a song."Adagio completed."It's also a calming down spell both me and Sonata have songs that mom wrote for us too.And I also wrote a song for each of the twins.It's sorta of a siren thing.However it's more of an bonding thing at why it works when I sing the song to Aria or Sonata."She then turned to me."Wouldn't be a bad idea singing Sparkling's song to her right now,it'll probably calm her down.I'm gonna handle Sonata better now." I then went over and sang the song to Sparkling and it calmed her right down. I turn to her: "Why won't you go play with Blame and Sky huh?They must have woken up from their nap right now." She sniffs and nods. Later on all of us were home. I turned to Dash. "I'm not gonna let anything take Sparkling away from us,not even the curse,I don't think I would handle losing her too." "We just can't go overboard." "That's true." "But now you have to take care of yourself.I don't wanna lose you too." "You won't."I said as I kissed her and we both snuggled up to sleep.
Where Do Babies Come From?Aria's POV Hard to believe two years have passed. I didn't think I would make it through it but I did somehow. Now me, Dash and Sparkling are getting ready to go to Adagio's. She just had another daughter. Her pregnancy was really hard on her and on the baby but they both were able to fully go through it. Today was a family gathering so everyone would be there to meet the baby,I been talking to Adagio on the phone yesterday and she sounded both exhausted and panicked,thought her vision was close to happening. We soon got to her house and by the cars stopped there both Sunset and Sonata had already arrived. The only downside for when we were all together like this was someone always had to keep an eye on the kids Sky,Blame and Sparkling weren't much of a problem but Tifany and Rebecca definetly were as they were always wanting to chase the others around with knives. I knocked on the door and Adagio answered. She looked exhausted. "Hey guys. "She said. "You look like hell." I told her. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you." We all walked in and greeted everyone. Then Adagio went and got the baby. "Everyone this is Snow." "She's so cute."Sonata said,during this two years her and Flash surprisingly hadn't had a baby yet,mainly because Flash told Sonata to hold on until she was a bit more stable with her dementia.She had been getting better and I could tell by her look to him she would ask for them to try for a baby as soon as they got home. "Yeah she really is."I told Adagio."Congratulations sis." Sunset obviously already had met her niece due to being the one who in charge of Adagio's C-Section. She turned to Winter: "You two plan on having more?" His and Adagio's reaction were immediate as they both shook their heads no. "I love them."He said."But if just three of them drive me and Dagi crazy sometimes I couldn't imagine more,plus we stay with the twins for you while you're at work." "Yeah."Adagio said."And with you working late hours,there will be 5 children in the house at all times,more would be too much." The kids were all looking at Snow except for Dagi's twins. "I don't see what's so great about a baby."Rebecca said. "Yeah,she's just a stupid brat I don't like her!"Tifany agreed. Sparkling and Sunset's twins now were off to the side apparently confused. "How did the baby get out of aunt Dagi's belly?"Sky asked. "How did it even get in?"Blame followed the chain of questions making me afraid all three of them were about to ask the same question because I definetly wasn't ready to explain that to Sparkling yet. I could see the look of fear crossing Dash's and Sunset's face too. Sparkling then came up to me,oh no,why to me not to Dash. "Mommy where do babies come from?"She asked. Sunset's twins turned to her. "Yeah mama,I want to know too."Sky said. "Me too."Blame agreed. I definitely wasn't ready to explain this. And I could tell from the look everyone else had they weren't really either. "I'll tell you when you're older." I told them hoping that would work. "Yeah we'll explain it to you when you're older." Sunset agreed. "That's no fair." Sky said. "Yeah I want to know now."Blame said. I've never been so glad to hear something break in the kitchen. We went in there to see Rebecca with a broken glass. "What are you doing?" Adagio says going over to her. "You took all my knifes but this will work." "For what?"Adagio said. "Playing pluft with Snow." That's when I realized if Becca was doing this Tifany must be too. "Where's your sister?" "I don't know.I think she's searching for the hidden knives.I couldn't find any so I made one." Adagio goes over to her and takes the broken glass from her. "You can't have this either." She looked to the rest of us. "We need to find Tifany before she does something." "First thing to check is where you hid the knifes." I told her. "Make sure she hasn't found them." "I'll go check.You all go make sure she doesn't go after one of the kids." We went after the kids only to find Tifany already there with a knife near them Sunset picked up her twins,I picked up Sparkling and Winter picked up Snow. "Ah you guys are no fun."Tifany pouted. "Tifany..." Winter says. "What have me and your mom told you?" "I just want to play with them." "What you're doing can kill them." "No it's just a game" "No it's not." I suddenly notice Sparkling was crying quietly,faking to be ok. "Tifany did you manage to stab anyone?"I asked. "Yeah I got Sparkling's leg,when she tripped running." I check Sparkling's leg the cut was pretty bad. "Sunset can you check her? I think she got her bad." Sunset came over and checked it. "Yeah she got her pretty bad." Sunset said. "It's not life threatening but we will need to take her to the hospital so I can treat it." I picked up Sparkling and me and Dash took Sparkling to the hospital. Sunset stitched up the wound and put a bandage over it."That ought to do it. I want to take the stitches out in about a week." "How bad was it?" Dash asked. "She'll have a scar but nothing serious." "That's a relief."I said. "However I think instead of going back to Adagio's you can take her home,you know how agitated she gets around Sky and Blame and I don't want her running around at least not for now." "Alright." Once we were home,Sparkling was more calm but seemed thoughtful. "Mommy,mama Dash I still want to know where do babies come from." "They come from their mommies,Sparkling."Dash tells her. "How?"She asked."I know mommy had Flaming in her belly,but I don't know how." "Ummm it's a secret."I tell her. "Yeah."Dash followed."A secret only older girls can know." "Why?"Sparkling asked. "Because that's the rules."I told her. "Okay then..." I then realized how late it was.Did we really spend that much time at both Dagi's house and the hospital.It was past her bedtime. "Now let's get you to bed."I tell her as I pick her up and put her to bed.I then close the door. "How you think we handled that?"I ask Dash. "I think we handled it as well as we could." She told me. "It's not like we were expecting her to ask us about it." "I know but that's part of the problem we have to be ready for that." "Ari we'll never really be ready for this. There's no book in how to raise kids." "Well actually there's a lot...." "Stop." Dash cut me off. "You're sounding like Twilight. What I meant is everyone is different and we have to find what works for us." "I know,Dash,it's just Dagi seemed so ready both when me and Sonata asked and seems so ready with her twins,I thought we'd probably be ready when Sparkling asked." "You know more than me Adagio just fakes it till she makes it." "True.I wonder how Sunset handled that with Sky and Blame by the way,they're way more pushy than Sparkling for that type of thing." "I wonder that too,thing is if she decides to explain this in a more logical way she might have to tell the twins about Moon.And if she's not ready for this question,I doubt she is to talk about Moon to them." "At least we don't have to talk about something like that." "Most we might have to explain is why she has two moms but that won't be to hard." "Yeah it's a family just like any other. It's just hard to believe how much she's grown up." "Yeah sirens develop faster then humans."I sigh."Just hope with that doesn't come any siren illnesses." "I hope so too.But if it does we'll handle that the best we can."
Siren IllnessRainbow Dash's POV The last few days have been pretty normal. We've been taking care of Sparkling, it still surprise me just how fast a siren can develop. But things have been going pretty good till earlier today when Sparkling told me she wasn't feeling good so I told her to go lay down. Later on I went to check on her and saw she was asleep. I normally wouldn't have thought much if it but I had a feeling something was wrong. So I got closer to her and that's when I realized how pale she was. "Sparkling?" I asked as I reached out to wake her. She didn't wake up or even move. It looked like she was having trouble breathing. I picked her up and started running with her. Before I was even out of her room I started using the magic in my pendant and was running faster than I ever have before, before I knew it I was at the hospital. Sunset started checking her right away.She seemed almost confused about what was wrong and started after medicating Sparkling and putting her on the oxygen ordering a bunch of tests while I called Aria to tell her what happened. She got to the hospital really fast. After a while Sparkling was awake again but she hadn't spoken a word since she woke up I had run back to the house at that point to bring her notebook for her to draw and distract herself. Sunset came back into the room: "I don't know why she is doing so bad the only thing she seems to have is a sore throat." After that Aria had a look I never seemed crossing her face in my life: "Ask her to sing." Sunset seemed confused by asked her to sing. Sparkling opened her mouth to sing, but the sound of her voice was really quiet. After she sang Sparkling seemed to get worse and she fainted again. "I've never seen anything like that before." Sunset told us. "I have." Aria told us. "It's a siren illness." "How bad are they?" "It depends, but with the curse they're normally really bad." "Really bad,but how bad?" "If she gets worse to the point her voice won't get out,it'll kill her." "Okay."She checked Sparkling once again."With how bad she is,I'm putting her in ICU.But I'll do my best to help her." Aria seemed the most worried I've seen her be.I was really worried too,but surely it wasn't gonna be bad enough to kill her. "Hey Ari,she'll be ok." Aria sighed: "I really hope so." "No she will be." "You don't understand, you've never seen a siren illness before. They can be really bad." "And we have the best doctor we could ask for." "I know...but..." I wrap my arms around her. "I'm worried about her too. But we have to stay strong for her." Sunset then came back: "Alright we're ready to set her on ICU.I suppose Aria is staying with her since Dash has work." She's right I did.I didn't realize how late it was. I then kissed Aria: "I'll be back after work." Aria's POV Dash left me all alone with Sparkling. I know she had to get to work but I still wish she was here. I'm here by myself just watching Sparkling try and sleep. I want to break down but I have to be strong. "Mommy?"I hear a weak voice calling,Sparkling woke up. "I'm here sweetie.What you need?" "Where's mama Dash and where are we?" "We're on the ICU and your mama Dash is at work.Now don't force your voice please,it'll get you worse." She nodded. They left lunch sitting there in case she woke up for me to offer.She had to eat something she hadn't eaten since yesterday night. "Are you hungry?" She nodded again. I go over and try to help her to eat,but she seems nauseous and vomits it all out. "W-we'll try later."I tell her holding my tears,if that curse killed her too,I didn't care what happened to me but I was gonna kill my aunt. The rest of the afternoon she spent napping but around 4pm she started getting very worse,the machines started making an alarm making Sunset run into her room. "Aria I hate to do this because in your place I wouldn't want to leave the room either.But I'm gonna need space for everyone to work." "She's gonna be ok,right?" Sunset looked away like she was unsure which answer to give me.She sighed and put an hand on my shoulder. "It's really uncertain but we'll do our best."She then went into the room. I sat in an chair outside the room,the ground felt like it was falling beneath me,I just recovered from losing Flaming.I just couldn't lose Sparkling too. I called Dash. "Ari?" "Dash,I-I..."I started breaking down. "Aria?!What happened?"Dash asked.Then it dawned on her."How is Sparkling?!" That made me break down even further. Rainbow Dash's POV I heard Aria break down. I don't know what's wrong but there's only one reason she would be breaking down something has to be wrong Sparkling. I rush back to the hospital as fast as I can. When I get there Aria is still breaking down in the hallway. I hugged her tight. "She's going to die." Aria said between sobs. "What?!" I asked. "What happened did Sunset tell you that?" "No but, with how she's acting I can just tell." I calmed down a little. "Just because she's really bad doesn't mean she's going to die. You can't give up on her." "I know, but what if she." "Don't talk like that." "But..." "No buts! You can't just give up on Sparkling." Sunset walked out of Sparkling's room. "Good you called Dash." She sighed."Sparkling has gotten worse. A lot worse." Aria started to break down again. "I knew it I just knew it." "Aria calm down she didn't say that." I told her. "Sunset what happened?" "The illness started to effect her lungs. And I don't want to scare you but her heart did stop, but we got it going again. We have her on a machine to help her breath." At that Aria started breaking down to a point I only saw before when we lost Flaming. Sunset then turned to Aria: "Now she's not gonna die.But...I still want to keep her in the ICU.But you're not gonna lose her..." Aria seemed like she didn't believe her and started breaking down to a point I was starting to get worried about her.And once we got to Sparkling's room and saw her asleep with an oxygen mask she just couldn't handle it. At least with Flaming we hadn't had to see that or know she was hurting due to the fact she was already was born dead.I started to tear up too but held it down. I grabbed on to Aria's shoulders.Then I remember something Adagio told me not only Sonata had that illness,but this illness is what killed Aria's mom during her pregnancy with Sonata.Of course Aria would be losing it right now. "Ari,go stay at Adagio's,I'll stay with Sparkling and make sure she's alright.We need to believe this is not gonna end like with your mom and it's not gonna leave sequels like it did with Sonata."I told her as I kissed her."Sparkling will be alright,okay?Our little girl will be alright." She nodded.I almost wanted to take her to Adagio's myself.But Sunset's turn was over and she was gonna pick up her twins at Adagio's anyway,I turned to Sunset. "Take her?The last thing she needs is Forced Entry finding her alone right now." Then they left. Adagio's POV I think some of my visions was gonna happen today,I didn't know each one with who yet,but this day just felt like an deja vu to me. Anyways I was waiting for Sunset to arrive to pick Sky and Blame,she usually didn't enter but today not only I noticed she had someone in her car but she actually entered with the keys she had. "Adagio,Aria needs you right now and she's sleeping here." "What's wrong?" I started to say then I saw Aria. I hugged her tight. "It's...it's Sparkling." Is all she could say before she broke down. When she did that I knew exactly what happened. "Sparkling is going to be ok..." Sunset started to say. "I know, I've seen all of this before." I told Sunset. "You go ahead and take the kids, I'll take care of Aria." I don't know how long I held Aria before she stopped crying. "She's going to be alright." I tell her. "Adagio you didn't see her." She told me. "Do you really think I didn't see that? That one of my visions wouldn't show me Sparkling almost die?" "But she might." "Aria trust me in this Sparkling is going to be alright." "How do you know?" "I've seen visions of her when she's older." Ari seemed to get worried. "She doesn't die in any of those either." "Even if she doesn't die she could end up like Sonata or even worse." "By what I've seen of her in my visions I doubt it.But even if she did,what would that matter?You and Dash would take care of her like she always did." "That's true but-" "No buts,Aria." That's when I realized how tired Aria looked. "When was the last time you got some sleep?"I asked. "Don't worry about that. I don't need sleep." She told me. "Aria bed, you need to get some rest." "No I don't." "Now." I told her in the same tone of voice I had to use when she was a kid. "Fine but could you...." She sighed. "Never mind." "What?" "Could you tuck me in and sing me to sleep?" "Of course I can." Me and Aria went upstairs, I tucked her in and kissed her on the forehead. I then sang her song and she was quickly asleep. Despites her tough girl act,she wasn't over what happened to mom and Sonata and I think never would be,she also had just recovered mentally from losing a daughter and thought she was losing another.The curse really was cruel. I sighed.I wonder if aunt Silver Song treated her daughter and our half-sister as bad as she treated us. I hear my phone ring,I take a look it was Dash. "Hey Dagi,how is Ari doing?" "She's asleep,she calmed down."I tell her."Is Sparkling any better?" "Yeah she is.She is able to breathe without machines already,and was able to eat."
KidnappedAria's POV Sparkling has gotten better just like everyone had said. Maybe everyone is right and I try and control everything to much. Sparkling have even started to go to regular school and is even doing well. Things seem to finally be going good. Oh great what's going to happen now? Despite me worrying about what might happen so far everything has gone good. That is until me and Dash went to pick her up from school. Fluttershy who was Sparkling's teacher seemed confused to see us. "Aria,Dashie,is Sparkling ok?" "Yeah Flutters she's fine why?"Dash asks. "Did she have any problems at school today?"I follow. Then Fluttershy's look changed to really worried: "Sparkling didn't arrive,that's why I was asking I thought she was sick and couldn't come." "What do you mean she didn't arrive?"I ask her desperate. "Flutters I brought her in the morning."Dash said her tone as worried as mine. There's only one person who would take Sparkling and we all knew it. "Let's take a look in the cameras."Fluttershy told us apparently as worried as us,for her Sparkling was pratically her niece. We then looked Sparkling gets out of the car,waves at Dash,and goes to get in but before she can he grabs her from the behind,covering her mouth,I see he beating her a couple times,and with how young and weak she was she was easily knocked out.He threw her in his trunk.And leaves.He just leaves....And we have no clue where he took Sparkling,or for what for that matter. "We have to find her." I tell them. "He could be doing anything to her." "We'll find her." Dash said but by her tone I can tell she's just as worried as I am. "Know where he might have taken her?" Fluttershy asked. I thought about everything I knew about him. He's never wanted to kidnap someone before. "No he normally just..." I can't finish the sentence. I couldn't handle him doing either to Sparkling. Dash then looked at me: "Your sister must have had a vision about her,she'll know where he took her and we'll arrive before he does anything to Sparkling ok?" I just nod as we go to Adagio's. She tell us she did have a vision it was at a lake but she didn't knew where. 1,2,3 finally 4 weeks passed and I had already given up hope,Dash didn't wanna admit it but she did too,we both thought our little girl was dead until we received an phone call from Sunset: "Aria,Dash hospital right now!She's real bad but I can save her!" Me and Dash got to the hospital as fast as we could, Sunset was waiting for us. "How is she? Where was she? Were we able to find him too?" I was asking everything all at once not really giving Sunset a chance to answer till finally. "Aria let her talk." Dash told me. "Sparkling is going to be ok." Sunset told us." It seems he was keeping her in a warehouse outside of town. He beat her and looks like he stopped feeding her after awhile. But she managed to get out and a couple found her along the side of the road." "Can we go see her?" I asked. "Of course." she told the two of us. We ran into the room,Sparkling was peacefully asleep,but it was clear she's been mistreated,her curly hair that was almost as long as her aunt Adagio's,was all frizzy and let down with her hair tie we used to make her ponytail in the day he got her on her pulse,he probably left that tie there to cut her circulation,she looked and smelled dirty last time she took a bath was at home,she was clearly skinnier too,and a bit pale.Probably due to not eating. We saw a tall lady next to her,her hair was pink, purple and yellow curled up at the ends.I recognized her as Twilight's brother wife:Candance. "Candace you're the one that found her?" I asked. "Yeah, I was on my way to see Twilight and I found her. She look really bad but Sunset seemed hopeful." "She is but she'll be ok." I hugged her."Thank you for finding her. I don't know what I'd have done if she was really gone." She hugged me back. "I'm just glad she'll be ok.Now I really gotta go,I have my daughter and brother to take care of at home." She broke the hug and waved at me and Dash before leaving. I gently got Sparkling's pulse and got the hair tie out,it was pratically purple,it clearly hurt her. I passed my hand through her hair. Me and Dash both were holding back tears,it was sad seeing her like this. She then start slowly opening her eyes. "Mommies?!"She asked like she thought she was dreaming. We nodded and went over and both hugged her.She started breaking down.She was clearly very scared and thought she might not see us again. Sunset soon asked for them to bring her food to test if she was good enough to eat or she had to do it by IV. But Sparkling devoured her meal in a way I only saw Sonata doing when she was overexaggerating. After awhile Sparkling had fallen back asleep this time on my lap,I imagine how tiring these weeks were for her. Sunset let her go home: "Just be careful Forced clearly wants any proof of what he did with Aria in the past gone,and that includes Sparkling.And we all know he was capable of killing Moon with his officer things,I don't wanna imagine how much easier it would be to kill a kid.She's ok because she's half-siren.But he clearly realized that advantage she has and next time he if he finds her he will be more violent yet." "We're just glad everything's alright now."Dash told her. "And we will protect her."I told her. "You two were very strong you know?I don't know what I would do if it was with one of my twins."She told us as she hugged us."Oh and bring her to my house once she's recovered.I don't know how long I'm gonna be able to avoid Sky's and Blame's question of where she is." Me and Dash laughed a little at that. "They must have you drove you crazy."Dash said. "You don't imagine."She laughed and broke the hug."Now take her home and take care of her." We took Sparkling home and put her in bed. Just because she was good enough to go home doesn't mean she was better. She was still tired so we put her in bed. "We'll be in the other room if you need us." I told her then me and Dash left her. It was after that when me and Dash we're finally alone everything that had happened finally hit me. I broke down as Dash held me. I can't believe how close we were to losing her. "She's safe now."Dash told me,I haven't opened my eyes but I could tell by her voice she was crying too."She's with us again." "He could've,could've..."I started. "But he didn't,she's still with us.Once she's not tired we're gonna take care of her better,we're gonna treat our little girl like we know she deserves." "Dash...He's still after her...We're not letting he do what he wants to her we're not letting he kill our daughter.Not now.Not ever." I felt Dash's head nod next to me.As we both started calming down. "We can't go overboard tho Ari." "I don't care." Dash was about to say something else but we heard little steps going down the stairs.Sparkling was up. She ran up to us and hugged us. I took a good look at her she still needed some care,and was definetly smelling,and to be honest I wasn't sure I was gonna be able to brush her hair,I would take her to Adagio's to see if she could and if she couldn't we were cutting it short. "Come on baby,mommies will take care of you,let's take a shower,if you're still hungry just tell us and them we're gonna see if aunt Dagi can untie the knots in your hair.If she can't are you ok with cutting it?" She nodded. We gave her a shower,more food and arrived at Dagi's. Dagi took a look: "Damn not even mine ever got this way.He really mistreated her,didn't he?" We nodded. Dagi then sighed: "Aria if I try to brush it's only gonna hurt for her,a lot.Is she ok with cutting it?" "Yeah." Then me and Dash took Sparkling to cut her hair,her hair was now in her shoulders height.She told me and Dash she liked it and once we get in the car she fell asleep again,I was sitting in the back with her,I brushed the her out of her face and kissed her forehead.Nobody was gonna hurt her like this ever again.
BabysittingAria's POV The next day started out pretty normal and was for the most part till the evening. I knew I had told Adagio I could watch all the kids while she was talking to Sonata I didn't expect her to really want to do it the next day but she and Winter showed up with Tifany, Rebecca and Snow. "Are you sure you can handle all three of them?" Adagio asked me and Dash. "Yeah." I told her." I think we can handle them." But that's when I saw Sunset's car arrive too. "Emergency at work they need everyone they can."Sunset told us."Since Winter and Dagi are busy can you take care of them?They been wanting to play with Sparkling anyways." "Another emergency sis?"Winter said in an suspecting tone. Sunset nodded not looking at Winter. "But there's been already 4 only this week and all 4 of them turned into you staying into work later." "I gotta go."Sunset told us without facing any of us.She runs to her car and leaves. Dagi gives a nervous laugh and turns to me. "Can you handle all five of them."She then turned to Winter."If your sister keeps doing this Sonata's not the only one we're gonna have a talk to." "But-" Adagio sends him a glare that told me something was happening to her to and meant "not another word". But before I could ask her anything they left.Tifany and Rebecca ran to our kitchen,Snow clinged on to my leg. And Sparkling would be quietly watching her cartoons if Blame and Sky hadn't arrived.But since they did the three of them been running around nonstop. I sighed I should have known things were going to be like this. This is why I don't normally offer to take all the kids at once. I finally looked down at Snow. "You can let go." I told her. "They'll get me." Show told me. She didn't have to explain who she meant I already knew. Before I could say anything else I saw Tifany and Rebecca come out of the house they were trying to hide something behind their backs. I walked over to them. "Girls give me the knifes." I told them. "No!"They both said a the same time. "We wanna play pluft with the others."She said. Rebecca nodded."It'll be so fun with everyone around." "For the last time Pluft is not a game."I tell them.I turn to my back Snow's gone. I hear Dash's voice from the other room: "How did you even get up there?" "Don't like people paying attention to Tify and Becca.Have to look at me."I hear Snow answer. "Snow that didn't answer my question.How am I gonna get you down from up the cabinets?" Blame,Sky and Sparkling passed through me running so fast they were a blur. "Ok.Wish it didn't call for this."I get Dash's whistle from our room give to her. "Blow it I'll yell it for everyone to stop the loudest I can." " It's not gonna work." "Yeah it is." She blows her whistle. "Everyone stop!!!Snow down from the cabinet if you find your way up you can find your way down,just don't jump from there.Tifany and Rebecca all things sharp away from you right now!And Sky,Blame and Sparkling do you wanna tear the house down or something?"For a moment all of them stopped and looked at me. "What is wrong with all of you?! Are you trying to destroy everything?!" I thought it might actually work. But just as soon as they stopped they started up again. Dash walked over to me trying not to laugh. "Did you really think that would work?"She asked me. "I was hoping it would." "When has anything ever been that easy?"That's when I heard Snow yell as she jumped off the cabinet. I tried to run to catch her but I knew I wouldn't be fast enough but Dash used her magic to catch her. "Do it again,do it again!" Snow shouted at Dash. We both sighed in relief. Sparkling stopped however but now was looking at me with and Dash with a face I knew too well,we used to call her attention in a firm but low voice,she hated it when anyone yelled at her and it wasn't that since she been rescued from Forced,who I bet yelled with her all the time. "Oh no,I just did that so you'd stop running.Don't start to..."Too late,she was crying."Cry." Snow starting throwing a full blown fit.Because she realized Dash wasn't gonna do it again and was not putting her down to protect her from her sisters,her cousins who were still running like two little bullets,but herself."When I down!I put myself in the fridge and you never ever gonna find me!" That's when I realize,one pair of twins,Sparkling,Snow,oh no,where were the ones who could actually hurt everyone? I run into the kitchen. "Tifany!Rebecca!"I yell. I pass but her whispering from the cabinets. "They won't let us play with the others but we can play with each other."I hear Tify whisper."Your turn.My turn." When it was supposedly Rebecca's turn Tifany stayed quiet almost as if it didn't hurt.But when it was Tifany's turn Rebecca try as she might stop herself couldn't hold her screaming down and started crying.I open the cabinet and see the explanation to why,Rebecca cuts Tify's leg not really bad it was not even bleeding.Tifany however cut up from Becca's eyebrow down to her almost to the start of her nose. Once she saw Becca crying she realized she hurt her and start crying too."I'm sorry I didn't meant to...I thought you could take it." I got both of them from inside there."Dash here please.Catch Tifany if she faints,she got Becca pretty bad,I'm gonna take care of her." Becca had already fainted,I looked over my shoulder the scar was pooling blood on my shirt,I really hope she didn't cut bad enough to make Becca not see out of that eye.Definetly needed the hospital tho. What were we gonna tell Dagi and Winter? Dash walked over to me after she got Tifany. "How bad is she?" She asked. "Bad. I need to take her to the hospital." I told Dash. "You want me to take her? It would be faster." "Do you want to be the one that has to tell Sunset what happened? How about the one that explains it to Adagio?" "Ummm when you put it like that." "Dashie Dagi loves you, but she'll kill you if you tell her." I took Becca to the hospital and Sunset was there as I walked in. "What happened?"Sunset asked me. "Her sister got her." I told her. Sunset took her back and I was left alone. Then I took out my phone, now for the real hard part. I called Adagio. "Hey Dagi..."I said. She immediately picked up on my tone. "Aria what happened?" "So...we took the eye of Tifany and Becca for a second and they hurt each other,now Tifany is ok,it didn't bleed,didn't left a mark,by the way she acted it probably didn't hurt.Rebecca however..." "What happened to my daughter,Aria?" "Tifany cut up from her brow down to almost the beginning of her nose.I'm at the hospital with her,Sunset is already treating her." "We'll be right there." Is all she said. Oh no I know that tone of voice. It's why I told Dash it should be me that tells her. Adagio is ready to snap at someone. That tells me the talk with Sonata must have been going bad. I'm not really suprised Sonata is just as stubborn as the rest of us. Adagio got there soon after I saw she not only had Winter with her but Sonata and Flash came too. Winter was trying to calm her down when she walked over to me. "I asked you if you could handle all the kids!" Adagio shouted at me. "Does this look like you handled it?" "Adagio this is Tifany and Rebecca we're talking about no one can watch them all the time. Besides I wasn't expecting Sunset to drop off Sky and Blame." "It wasn't just you but you had Dash too. The two of you could have." "Dash was busy catching Snow when she jumped off the cabinets." "Girls." Sonata says getting in between us. "Please don't fight." Adagio looked at Sonata. "Oh I'm not done with you yet." Fortunately that's when Sunset got there. Adagio looked ready to snap at her too,after all we all knew her emergencies turned into excuse into stay late at work. But Winter sent her a look I also know too well.It meant "either you stop snapping at everyone either I tell you what you been doing that could make everyone snap at you". "How's Becca?"Adagio said. "She's only not blind of an eye cause she's half-siren.It'll heal but it's gonna leave a pretty bad scar." "At least it's not as bad as it could have been." Adagio says. She's starting to calm down a little. "It's probably a good idea not to have someone try and watch all the kids by themselves." I tell them. Sunset looked down after I said that. "I'm sorry it's just work has been so busy lately." Sunset said. I could tell Adagio didn't believe her. But didn't want to fight right now. "We can talk about that later. Can I go see her?" "Yeah you can."Sunset nodded."All of you can." All of us went there. Becca was waking up,the eye that was cut opening a little less than the other. "What what happened?"She asked."I wasn't supposed to scream in Tify's turn.I'm sorry I screamed." "She almost cut your eye." Adagio told her. "Oh so next time not in the face." Becca said. "No next time you don't play the game." "But mom." "Don't but mom me. You know how dangerous it is. The only reason you can still see out of that eye is your half siren." "All the more reason I can do it." I could tell Adagio was about to lose it but Winter spoke up. "Becca don't argue with your mom. You know she's right." Becca was about to pull an argument but clearly was too wore out to do it."You gonna tell Snow off too?She got up auntie's cabinets and just didn't got hurt cause of aunt Dash." "Yeah we'll tell Snow off too,you are in 3,nobody can give her attention 24/7."Winter said. I call Dash.I hear Sparkling's crying.Snow was still throwing a fit. "How's everything?"I ask. "Sunset's twins seem a bit tired,but I guess to be expected with the much they ran,Tifany woke up and is on the living room watching tv,she's really worried about her sister,I can't calm Sparkling down since we yelled at them and Snow...I can't put her down.She got up the cabinets,inside the cabinets,inside our fridge,up our fridge,in all hidden places I didn't even know existed in our house.She hid in the pipes,Ari,how'd she get in there?"She sighed.Having all the rest of the kids on her was also hard on her."How's things going with Dagi?" "I think she only didn't burst out at everyone cause Winter is in here with her." "That's good isn't it?" "Not really, that just means she's going to bottle it up more." "Oh, so she's like you then?" "Worse she finds other ways to cope. I think she's drinking again." "I thought she quit." "She did when she got pregnant. But she's not pregnant anymore." "That Dash?" Sunset asked. "Yeah." I told her. "The kids alright?" "Yeah, Sky and Blame are tired but alright, Sparkling is still crying, Tifany is worried about her sister, And Snow is well... she's being Snow.If everything is alright I'm going to go back home and help Dash out." Adagio sighs."You know what?I'm gonna go pick the rest of them up.You guys dealed with them the whole afternoon.And for only the two of you I'm surprised what happened to Becca was the only thing that happened,Sunset can I take Becca home?" "Not yet,I want to keep an look on that cut to make sure it doesn't worsens,at least for tonight." "Ok Winter stays with her."She then turned to Flash and Sonata."And you two can go home but know you two were playing with fire getting Sonata pregnant as soon as she got better.You can go home." We then left to my house. "Mom how's Becca?" Tifany asked as soon as we got there. "She needs to stay at the hospital. You know she almost lost an eye because of you?" "She's going to be alright tho right?" "She still might get worse. But that's why your dad is staying with her." With us being back Dash could finally put Snow down. Once Dash did she ran over. But once she got close Adagio gave her a glare that made her stop. I was right something was wrong. "Adagio before you go we need to talk." I tell her. She sighed. "Let me guess something wrong with Sparkling too?" "Not really, sure she has bad days but had been alright lately." "Then what we need to talk about?" "You." "What do you mean me?" She asked but then a look of realization came across her face. I could tell something was wrong. "Tell me what's wrong. We can help." I say to her. "No you can't. No one can." She tells me. So I was right it's because one of her visions. It can't be about Sonata at least nothing too bad with how she acted. She would have never left Becca if it was about her. "You know what?" Adagio said. "You keep the kids I'm going out." She turned to leave but I stepped in front of her. "I don't think you should." Her going out always meant she was going to go drink."Dash keys now." Dash threw the keys at me and I locked. "You left the keys you have to my house with Winter so now you're gonna tell me what you saw."I tell her. She sighed and shook her head no. "Can't you at least tell us with who it was?" "The twins will almost kill Winter,Forced is gonna kill Sky,Sparkling is gonna be with her.And Snow...Snow is gonna get really sick when she's older."She sighs."Winter is gonna be ok,but I feel like Sky is my daughter with how much Sunset leaves them with me and Winter,and I just wished Sunset realized how little time she haves with her daughter.Sparkling is gonna get even more traumatized,but someone saves her couldn't make out who.And the worst one is the about Snow,I'm gonna lose my baby slowly to dementia worser than Sonata's and by what Winter's describes worser than Flower's too." I hugged Adagio. "Drinking isn't going to help this. And we could try and telling Sunset." "I'll tell you one I haven't even told Winter. After Sky dies Sunset works even more then she does now. Then she stops taking her heart meds." "You mean?" I start to ask. "Yeah. The first real friend I've ever had. She's more like a sister then anything. And nothing I can do." "You could..." "What talk to her? Have you ever tried to argue with Sunset? She's as bad as I am. And I can't tell Winter he'll lose it if I do." "I..I" I don't know what to say. "Do you see why I drink so much now? Now unlock the door and let me go." "No.You are sleeping here tonight,you get so lost in your visions Adagio you forget you never see what happens to you.Do you think all this drinking is not gonna drag you down as much as working is dragging Sunset.It's already making you not be the same."I tell her as I hug her."I'm not gonna lose my big sister that raised me,deal?" Adagio sighed then hugged me back. "Alright I'll stay. I just wish there was something I could do. It's not fair." "I know, but we've always found a way through everything." "When did you become the voice of reason?" "Some of those lectures you gave me got through." "About time some of it did." She gave a small laugh. "I didn't have a lot of choice." I told her with a small laugh."Sooo talking about lectures how the talk with Sonata went?" "Awful.And turns out our sister this time was better enough to remember to not mention she's ever been pregnant before to Flash on purpose." "Sony can bend anyone to her will when she's good enough to do it.Always been.All her daughters are the same and this kid will probably be too.Flash's reaction when he realized what she did?" "Honestly I think he didn't thought Sonata had the smarts to trick him.He seemed even a bit perplexed." "We tried to worn him not to underestimate her. She might get really bad but she's still a siren." "But now that Flash knows about Sonata's other kids he'd like to meet them." "Does he know about your other kids too?" "Not yet but he'll meet them when we go." "Other kids?" Dash asked. "Yeah." I told her. "Sonata had kids before she met Flash. Before we met any of you." "Did you...um do you have any.." "No." I told her "Well none of my own but we raised Sonata's." "But now that Flash knows about them he would like to meet them." Adagio told us."So next time we go see them we'll take him too." "Can I meet them?" Dash asked. "Of course." I told her.Then I looked at Adagio. "Does Winter know about them?" "Yeah he knows about all of them from Arthur to Abby.He knows I'm an grandma already...Thing is he feels uncomfortable with them being so much older than him,closest to his age is Abby and Abby is my granddaughter,he however already chatted with Lilian and Abby on the phone.I also had to tell him because back when I was pregnant from the twins with how bad Becca was,I was...was..." "Afraid it ended like it did with Ava?Where only Arthur survived."I asked. She nodded."Such a shame Arthur had a car accident when Abby was 13." I nodded."Yeah I think he would still be alive by now." "Hey Ari out of curiousity,how old is Dagi's granddaughter?" "Abby,is a bit older then Winter I think around 36." "She's 6 years older than Winter?!" I nodded. Dash came to me and held my hand tightly. "And between all that time you only loved 2 people counting me?" That's when I took a good look at Dash's eyes.Adagio noticed too.Her eyes were like Harriet's could it... "Dash."I say."Is there by any chance anyone called Harriet in your family tree?" "Ummm let me call my mom to ask that one."She said and got up to make the call I turned to Dagi. "You saw that too right?" She nodded: "I know it's been years but it's impossible Dash is actually related to them right?" Dash seemed annoyed at the phone. "Mom I just need to ask something Aria needs to know.I can go there with Sparkling and her other day."She then sighs."Is there anyone I'm related to called Harriet?" A part of me wanted it to be truth,a part to be a lie,I felt my ground falling from underneath me,her glare was exactly like Harriet's.And if it was the true I don't know how I would react. "Aria you ok?"I heard Dagi's voice."I know how hard is for you bringing her up." I didn't move my head yes or no."I-I don't know what to say.Don't know how I'm gonna react." Dash then came back."So apparently one of my greatgreataunts was called Harriet Dash and I really look like her people said she got in a tragic car accident and never woke up,but after she dated with an girl who never aged she waited for her the rest of her life.People said an day an song played in the house she was,there was a blue light she woke up from the coma then fainted again finally dying this time.Ari was that you?" And that's when I realized she really looked like Harriet,same eyes,same body,same way of acting.It made sense. My reaction was strange as the day I last saw Harriet came back to my head. "Ari?"Dash asked,her voice going away. "Dash get her water,sirens deal really hard with losing love,and it was her first and discovering you're related to her.I think is too much."She then shook me."Aria!" I started getting dizzy.Am I gonna really faint over this? "Aria!"I hear two voices at the same time as everything goes black. Rainbow Dash's POV I reached out to catch Aria. I must have used my magic without realizing it because Adagio seemed surprised I was able to get to her as fast as I did. "Aria!" I shouted trying to wake her up."What's wrong with her?" I asked Adagio. Adagio checked her. "She's going to be alright she just fainted. Let's put her on the couch, she'll wake up in a few minutes." We laid her on the couch. "Am I really related to her?" I asked still not believing it. "It looks like it." Adagio told me." And I haven't noticed it till now but you look like her." "Really?" "Well yes and no. You've seen old pictures of Granny Smith right? And how Apple Bloom looks like her but not at the same time? That, you won't see it if you're not looking for it. But now I see it I can't unsee it." I can't believe it. How is this possible? Before I can say anything else Aria starts to wake up. I take her hand. "How are you feeling?" I asked her. "Head hurts but I think I'm alright." She told me. "Didn't mean to worry you. It's just I I wasn't expecting anything like this." "How is this possible?" "It's a small world Dashie. I just can't believe I didn't notice it sooner."She sighed."You look a lot like her now that I saw it.I think it was a bit too much for me realizing the only two people I loved are actually related." "Is that good?" "Hey Dash."She catches my hand and kisses me."I loved Harriet for who she was,and at the same time you two might have your similarities you're also different and I love you for who you are.I'm just surpised that's all." "I know why she fainted."Adagio says."Aria only used her positive siren powers once to wake Harriet up to be able to say goodbye.And her gem did glow a slight blue before fainting." "Good siren powers?" I asked. "You know our power comes from emotions right?" "Yeah and you have to feed on them too right?" I asked. "Yeah, but have you noticed I haven't needed to feed sense we've been together?" Aria asked. "Now that you mention it yeah I do." "That's because positive feelings give you more and actually satisfy you. And the magic it lets you do is a lot stronger." "Why don't you ever use it?" "You have to be truly happy to use it. And I've never gotten over Harriet. But now I think I finally am, or at least I finally feel I can get over it.I'll have to show you what I can really do sometime,I think my siren speed goes foot to foot with your superspeed." "I doubt it." Soon the day ended and now both me and Aria knew a lot about each other and what was gonna happen. I just hope Dagi's visions envolving Sparkling didn't happen that soon.
Meeting SophiaAria's POV I didn't think I could love Dash anymore then I already did, but I do. I feel like I'm finally able to love her like she deserves. Even tho she refuses to race me using our magic when she saw I was as strong as AJ using hers. I think she'll know I'll win. Sonata has also had her daughter. The pregnancy was just as bad as me and Dagi were afraid it would be but her and Sophia were both ok and being sent home today so me Dash, and Sparkling are going to see them. We all get there,and see that Sunset's and Dagi's and Winter's car were already there,everyone was ready to meet Sophia. We knock.Flash opens the door up. "Hey girls,Sonata and Sophia are in the room." He looked tired was really just one letting him that tired,but to be fair Sonata has age regretted to 5 years old again.And the kid was Sonata's so it was probably clingy. "Having problems with the baby?" I asked him. "Ever sense she was born if one of us isn't holding her all she does is cry. And Sonata...well...." "She's been acting like a 5 year old." I finished for him. "Yeah." "You should try and get some rest." Dash told him. "No, no.I'm fine, I'm fine." Me and Dash walked into the other room and everyone else was there already. Sonata was holding Sophia, but I saw Adagio and Sunset were keeping a close eye on her. Me and Dagi have already been with Sonata having kids before and we've told her what to look out for. "Ari,Dashie!" Sonata shouted as we walked in. "Hey sis." "Hey Sonata." She then got Sophia and showed to us,without properly holding her,me our of instict knowing for raising my other nieces how she would hold her,held the rest of Sophia's little body so she didn't fall. "Isn't she cute?"Sonata asked smiling. I nodded. "I don't like that when me and Flashy don't hold her all she does is crying tho."Sonata then seemed sleepy and yawned. "She's on extra dosages of her dementia meds since she entered labor."Dagi told me. Sunset then turned to me: "She really needs to rest for the meds to make effect and Flash needs to rest cause Sonata hasn't let him sleep every since the night she entered labor.I think me,Dagi,Dashie and you are gonna have to look after all the kids including Sophia." Sonata then handled Sophia to me. "Ari I'm gonna sleep,but I want Flashy to stay with me." "I'm gonna call him."I went into the living room and Flash was almost falling asleep in the couch."Hey Sonata said she's sleepy and wants you around her,don't worry go rest me and the girls can look after the kids." "You sure?" "Yeah."I nodded."And Sonata will probably leave bed if you're not around in a few minutes." When I finished that phrase,I saw Sunset holding Sonata by one side and Dagi by the other. "Flashy come to bed with me please...."Sonata whined out. "Flash I really think you should come.The meds I gave her are not gonna have effect if she doesn't lays down and rests.And she refuses to stay in bed without you."Sunset says. "Sony why do I have to be in bed with you?"He asks. "Because I want snuggles."Sonata said whining. Dagi make a sign for him to go with her. "Alright.Alright."He said as he got up and got to Sonata who was only up because of Sunset and Adagio.When they both let her sides go,she almost fell before Flash could catch her and pick her up."To bed Sonata." He then carried her to their room. "The labor was really so bad you had to dose so many of her meds Sunset?"I asked while rocking Sophia who I could feel was about to cry. "Ask Adagio,she was with them in the day,I think it was one of the hardest labors I ever did even after yours and hers.I'm surprised Sophia turned out normal,but I could tell some equestrian magic is what kept her healthy." "Classic Sonata,using her healing powers without even warning me and Dagi."I sighed a bit frustrated. "You would have done the same thing." Dagi told me. "Of course but I would have told you about it first. If we knew she was we could have done something." "The only thing we could have done was use ours and Sonata wouldn't want us to because it would be hurting us." "There's something else." Sunset told us. "Is something wrong with Sophia?" Adagio asked. "Oh no nothing like that. Sonata's magic kept anything from happening to her. I really wish she would have become a doctor she could have done a lot of good. But anyway um it's about Sonata. But I don't know how to tell you." Adagio sighed "You don't think she'll get better." "How did you...oh..." Sunset looked down."Yeah I don't think she will get better." "How bad does she get?" I asked Adagio. "Our girls got a new little sister. "She answered me. Then she must have realized how bad that sounded because she added. "She doesn't die just she can go from normal to a little kid real quick. The meds help but not as much as they should.And let's just say she's lucky Flash loves her cause now he got 2 kids in hands." Tifany came and pulled Dagi's clothes. "Mom it's still hurting." "I already told you Tify every girl goes through this and I already gave you meds,now there's nothing I can do.Is your sister still having cramps too?" She nods. "Sunset can you get the girls something a bit stronger for their cramps?"She asks. "On it."Sunset answered."Let's get Becca,Tifany." They were about to turn 9 and were having their periods,but I wasn't surprised with how early sirens can procreate it was expected an half-siren would have early puberty. "Even that they were in synch,huh?"I said as I hand Sophia to Adagio who just got a bottle ready. "Yeah."She says as she catches Sophia and feeds her."You should be looking forward to this pretty soon too.They're only a year and half older than Sparkling." Oh no I was absolutely dreading this. "Sunset is lucky.She won't have to deal with that so soon."I sigh. Adagio laughs while a blur of the three running little heads run by us,and looking at them I realize it was pretty obvious Sparkling was entering puberty soon too,while Sky not.Sparkling was taller than her for now,and was starting to get the body I had in her age. "I absolutely hate when you're right Adagio."I tell her. Snow wakes up from the nap she was taking in the couch she was turning 4 this year,she goes up to Adagio. "Can I see Aunt Sony's baby again?" "Sure.Ask aunt Aria to get you up to see her." "Aunt Ari please get me up?" I get her next to Sophia,she seems fascinated,too bad Dagi didn't plan on having more I could see her being a great big sister.But at the same time I notice something she was lighter than before,before it took a little strength to get Snow off the ground and now she felt like a feather.She yawns. "Sophia is cute.But I'm sleepy I wanna nap more."I then realize Snow had the face of someone who barely slept at all. "Ok."I said as I lay her down and watch her fall asleep.I then turn to my sister."Anything you wanna tell me about Snow,Adagio?" "She showing a lot of signs of her dementia." Adagio tells me. She's trying to hide it but she's on the verge of tears. I hugged her. "Have you have Sunset check her?" "Not yet, I know what she's going to find." "And you haven't had her check because?" "Because we both know there's nothing we can do for her." "You should still get her checked so you can at least do what we can for her. No point in making her suffer more then she has to." I could tell she knew I was right, but she's to stubborn for her own good."You need to have Sunset check Snow." "For what?" Sunset asked as she got back from giving the girls something stronger. The look Adagio had told me that If l was anyone else but her sister she'd have just killed me. But she turned to Sunset. "I think she's showing signs of dementia." A look of fear crossed Sunset's face. "How bad?" "The same kind Flower had." "Bring her by tomorrow and I'll check her." "I will.Are Tify and Becca better?" "Yeah I gave them something stronger they got better just are both pretty grumpy and don't wanna talk to anyone right now." Sparkling then came to me. "Mom,I wanna hold Sophia." "Sure just sit and be careful ok?She's really small." Sparkling holds her.And by the way she acts with a baby in her lap almost if it's something natural,made me remember something any siren that was a natural with kids,when she found someone was gonna have a whole lot of them. Adagio takes a look at Sparkling and smirks at me."You better wish she's not a teenager like you and that they come when she's an adult." "Ha ha very funny."I tell her then turn to Sparkling."Give your cousin back Sparkling?" She nods but before she tells me: "She's smelly you have to change her diaper." She then goes after Sky and Blame again. Adagio gave a little laugh.I sighed.Then I realized Sunset's confused look on her face and that Dash who was keeping Dagi's an eye on Tify and Becca in case their grumpiness made their illness worser also had listened to my talk to Adagio and was confused. "Dagi you're on diaper duty for putting me to explain this one."I told her and handed her Sophia. "Any siren who is a natural with kids by Sparkling's age is gonna have a bunch of them and sirens reproduce young now it's hoping all of the babies happen when she's an adult." "You can't be serious." Dash tells me. "I am." I tell her. "Sparkling is going to have a lot of kids." "Want to know how many?" Dagi asks. "No way you can know." Dash tells her. "Maybe not for sure but I at least have an idea." "Dagi no." I tell her. "We'll just hope she's not a wild teenager." "Have you seen a teenager?" Dash says."And you can tell she's going to be beautiful." "Dash stop it. I know what we'll do we'll just tell her she can't date." "What?" That's the answer I told her. "We just won't let her date." "Ari if we do that she'll just want to date more. And besides I don't think we should stop her from dating. We were never stopped so I don't want to stop her." "Fine but we'll make her introduce them to us first." Alright,now was hoping she didn't get that side from me.
Tween TroubleAria's POV I know when you're immortal time is different. It moves faster than you might think it would. Or maybe I finally understand what Adagio and Sonata meant when thry told me they felt old when we left the kid's house. Sparkling has just turned twelve. She gone through early puberty like her cousins,and by this age already had the body of someone older,and she already had her first period a few weeks after she turned 9. And when she hung out with Sunset's twins it was when I really realized how fast she's grown next to them. Sunset only had to start dealing with Sky's girl problems last year,and only now Sky was starting to get the body of a teenager.Blame was in that phase boys start growing nonstop. They all were 12 but Sparkling somehow looked the oldest out of them,I knew it wouldn't be for long because sirens go through puberty fast then after that stop aging and half-sirens only aged slowly after that. "Mom?"I hear Sparkling's voice."Sky is asking if I can go with her and Blame to sugarcube corner." "No I can't take you." "But I can go alone now." "No you can't." "But Tify,Becca,Sky and Blame go out alone all the time and mom Dash said I'm old enough." "Well your mom Dash told you wrong." "But-" "No buts Sparkling." She sighed and went into her room,letting the door open so it could bang itself alone.She never banged the door even because she hated loud noises,but if she was unhappy,she would let the door open until the wind banged it for her.So Dash told her she's old enough huh?I had a sense someone was gonna get a big talk once she got home from her jog. Fortunately it wasn't long before Dash got back home. She walked over and leaned in to kiss me but I pulled away from her. "We need to have a talk." I told her. "What about?" She asked me with a look of confusion. "Don't play dumb." I snapped at her. "What do you mean?" She asked I could tell she was starting to get annoyed. "The fact you told Sparkling she was old enough to go out by herself." "Well she is." "Don't you think that's something we should have talked about?" "I know how it would have gone." "So you just told her she can go without telling me?" "Yeah, Ari we can't keep her here all the time.Besides her cousins and Sunset's kids already go out alone and she would never go out alone alone without anyone." "It doesn't matter,what if Forced finds her?You really wanna risk that happening again?" "Aria we have to protect her and let her live her life.Did Dagi ever kept you stuck that way when she was her age?" "No.Me and Sonata ran off all the time.But-" "But nothing Aria,you did that and you're fine and I did the same thing and I'm fine.Now what brought this up?" "She wanted to go to sugarcube corner with Sky and Blame." "If Sunset's twins are going it's safe plus Pinkie could watch the kids while they were at sugarcube corner." "That's not what I'm afraid of." "Then what is it?" "I've heard her talking to Sky about this boy named Shadow. I guess he's one of Blame's friends. And the way she's talking about him." I shook my head. "She's in love with him." "That's great." "No it's not. You remember what Adagio said." "She was joking." "No she wasn't, Sparkling is going to have a lot of kids. And if she's in love with him.... No that's why she can't go." "We taught Sparkling better than to just have sex with a boy she just met even she loves him,hate to say it,but this seems more like a problem Dagi will have with her twins than us with Sparkling."Dash then shruggs."Plus if she's in love with that boy I'm pretty sure Candance can keep an eye on them for us after all she is Shadow's sister." I hated to admit but Dash was right,Sparkling was a much less wild teenager than I ever was by that time I'd already have ran away. We hear the door bang. "See she evens wait for the wind to bang her door instead of just banging it you know none of us would have done that even now we're older."Dash says as she motions upwards."Ari I know you're scared.But we managed to raise a kid who's probably more of a thinker than the two of us.She might get pregnant young,but I think it's pretty safe to say not while she's just 12." As much as I hated to admit it Dash was right. We did a good job raising Sparkling and she was a good girl who thought things out. "You're right."I told her. "Do you want to tell Sparkling she can go?" "Don't you think you should? You're the one that told her no." "Are you really going to make me?" Dash gave me that old trouble making smile if hers. "Wouldn't you make me if I told her no?" I went up and knocked on Sparkling's door. She came and opened it with her composing notebook in hands,and a pen.Wow she really wasn't gonna argue she went and found something else to do...Sometimes I wondered how that girl was even my daughter. "Sparkling are Sky and Blame still at sugarcube corner's?" "Sky said they just left a few minutes ago cause Tify and Becca went picking them up."She still looked upset. I sigh: "I'm sorry I didn't let you go.Next time any of them invites you anywhere you can go." "Alone?"She said her tone getting excited. "Alone." She hugged me tight. "Thanks mom.And I'm sorry for trying to argue I know you worry?" That earlier was her trying to argue?I got lucky.And she was apologizing. "You know Sparkling sometimes with the way you act everyone would swear you're anyone's but mine and your mom Dash's."I tell her. She gives a little laugh. I think I was being too overprotective,nothing was gonna happen.
Traumas and TragediesSparkling's POV I was so happy,I was finally gonna be able to go out by myself,today Sky had me invited for a girl's day but it was not any girl's day it was mine and Sky's perception of one which meant buying comics,buying CDs,maybe some makeup but that was for Sky since I didn't really like it,talking a whole lot,and wrapping the day up with a nice sweet meal. I tie my hair up in a ponytail,put on an shirt,some pants and sneakers.I get an purse and make sure everything is with me,my ID,my documents,anti-seizure meds,pads for an emergency and my cellphone. "Bye moms,going out with Sky,love you." Me and Sky had an awesome day,but I could tell she needed to tell me something after me and her asked for our favorite desserts and a milkshake in sugarcube corner I asked her: "You have something to tell me?" She sighs: "Yeah,look I know you love Shadow.But Blame has had an crush on you for like ever since we were running around wrecking everyone's house.Just let him down slowly ok?" "Alright." "Good.I'd hate it if my twin and my best friend stopped getting along." I take a look outside,it's getting dark,I pull out my phone 7pm,we should probably be getting home,but I didn't wanna end this day yet. "Sleepover at mine's?"I ask."This way we have until tomorrow morning to talk and do whatever we want." "You know it.It's friday and since we don't have school tomorrow we can stay up late.But I don't want aunt Aria mad so we have to get there like now." We go to leave. "It's so dark out here."I tell Sky. "C'mon don't be scared,I know we can take a shortcut and we can get to your house sooner." We start crossing an dark alley,Sky holding my hand.I held tighter,I had an bad feeling about this. Then Forced Entry,the guy who killed Sky's and Blame's dad,the guy who kidnapped me and unfortunately for me my dad,showed up. "The no good officer's kid,and the proof the siren has against me together.Must be my lucky day."He said as he pulled out a gun. I had no reaction,I froze.He pulls the gun's trigger,I feel Sky let go of my hand and push me with all her strength to out of the way.It hits her pretty badly as she falls to the ground fainted. I needed to get help for Sky.I go to run,but I feel his hands grab my neck,and then I felt my head being beat,each time stronger,were me and Sky gonna die?I start feeling weak and out of air. But someone seems to realize what he's doing I see a silhouette,I can't make out who it is as my head is banged this time into the ground and I hear him running away and someone walking towards me and Sky. My vision then fades to all black. Rainbow Dash's POV Me and Aria were waiting for Sparkling to get home. "It's getting late. Shouldn't she be back by now?" Aria asked me as she paced around the living room. She been like this most of the time Sparkling had been gone. "It's not that late yet." I told Aria. But she had a point Sparkling hated the dark and wouldn't want to be out in it."She has Sky with her. She'll be alright. Sky is just like her mom she'll make sure she gets home." Aria finally stopped "I just...I don't know..." I get up and hug her. "Calm down you're acting like Dagi just before something bad happens." I regret saying that as soon as Aria hugs me tight and starts to cry. "Want me to go find her?" I finally ask, I can't stand seeing Aria like this. I leave the house and head towards Sugercube Corner. I decide to save time by taking the shortcut. When I got to the alley I saw someone already in it and decided best not to go that way and I turned to leave but before I could take another step I heard a gunshot from behind me. Without thinking I turned around and ran into the alley. I didn't know what I was going to find but something had to be done. Whoever it was must have heard me comming because they turned and raised their gun pointing it at me and pulled the trigger. If it wasn't for my super speed I would have been shot but to get out of the way I had to dive to the ground. I slid and landed at the person's feet I looked up and realized it was Forced Entry. He pointed the at me and pulled the trigger, I closed my eyes waiting for the end but all I heard was a click coming from the gun. He pulled the trigger again and again just a click the gun jammed.Not being able to shoot me he kicks me in the face and runs away. I start to get up to go after him. But I stop when I see who else was there it was Sparkling and Sky, and Sky had been shot. I run to them.Sparkling was fainted and pale he clearly did something to her.And Sky had been shot in an place I could tell she was gonna most likely not survive. I call an ambulance for them. After I called the ambulance I called Aria. "What's wrong?" She asked. "Get to the alley on the way to Sugarcube Corner now." Is all I told her. Then I went to check on the girls. Blood was pooling around Sky,Sparkling was completely out,both of them were in risk of life,but being a half-siren made the chances of Sparkling surviving bigger,so I was more worried about Sky that didn't have magic to her advantage. The ambulance arrives just as Aria is arriving. "What happened?!"Aria asks me when she catches a sight of the girls. "Forced Entry happened."I answer. The paramedics told us they needed space to work on them so we couldn't ride in the back with them. So I decided to use my superspeed and Aria her siren speed. And before we knew it we were at the hospital together with the ambulance. I took a look at the girls,a look could tell you Sky became past helping on the way here,she was still alive,but now she had oxygen on her nose and her heart was barely beating at all.Sparkling looked a bit better,her magic coming in to help. They told me and Aria we still couldn't enter that they needed space to work. Now I was only afraid of one thing....Sunset was working on emergency services today. Sunset's POV Tonight has been pretty calm I just hopped it stayed like that. I had just got done filling out the paperwork for one of my patients when I heard the phone at the desk ring. Must be an ambulance on the way. I got up and went to the desk and asked. "What do we have?" "Two patients about ten to twelve. One stable right now but don't know if it'll stay like that. The other has been shot in the chest. They're still with us but.... They're about ten minutes out." I was told. "Alright get doctor Redheart. I'll take one of them she can take the other." I then went to make sure everything was ready for when they got there. That's when Readheart came to talk to me. "I don't think you should treat these two." She told me. "What do you mean?" "I just don't think you should. In fact I'm going to tell you not to." "You know I'm as good a doctor as anyone you'll find." "It's not your skills I'm questioning it's your mind." "What do you mean by that?" I was starting to get mad but that's the ambulance showed up. But what caught my attention were the rainbow and pink blurs right behind it. That's when I realize who the two blurs behind the ambulance were,Aria and Dash.Then the patients must be...Oh no... All my professionalism goes away,as I push doctor Redheart away and go into the emergency room. Only one thought rushed through my head:I'm gonna save my daughter. When I get there the situation was as bad as I thought,Sparkling was passed out only being helped by her siren magic.But she wasn't the one shot. I go over to see my daughter only breathing because of the machines,barely alive,her heart barely beating and her chest wrapped to being stopped from bleeding. And I could tell she was past being helped.But I refused to accept it.There has to be something I can do. And just as I thought that Sky's heart stopped,and even in the oxygen she stopped breathing,the color started to fade away from her face as I realized I was watching my daughter die. "No!No!Hang on please,please Sky!I can help you!Mom can save you!"I sobbed out as I felt one of my co-workers taking me away from the room into the hallway where Dash and Aria were.But I didn't wanna leave Sky's side.On desperation I tried to get back to where she was."I can still save her!I can still save her!I can't lose my daughter please let me save her!" My co-workers seemed scared,I never showed that side of me,the I can't accept anyone's past being helped side. "I think it's for the best you stay out of the room doctor Shimmer."I heard one of the nurses voice as the doors closed. I completely broke down as I repeated."I can't have lost her too." I felt two pair of arms getting me up. "Dagi's on her way."I heard Aria's voice."We all need some comfort right now and she seem all this before hand." "I I can...I can.. save." I keep telling them as the help me away from the room and I broke down again. "There has to be something I can do. They just won't let me do it." "Sunset..." I heard Aria say. "No I won't lose her too!" I force my way past her and Dash only to be met by Adagio and Winter. "I'm glad you two are here. You can help me talk sense to them. I can save Sky they just need to let me." Winter hugged me. "You know you can't." I hugged Winter tight. "I became a doctor so I wouldn't have to lose anyone. I should be able to save her." "You're only human Sunset." "I'm not just a human! I have magic! I'm only matched by the princesses in power!" The tears start flowing again. "Why can't I save my daughter?" "Sunset." I hear Adagio say. "We both know that's not how magic works." "How did this happen?" I asked. "It was..." Dash started to say before Adagio gestured for her to be quiet. "She saved Sparkling." Adagio told her. "What do you mean she saved Sparkling?" "She did the same thing you would have done. Someone was going to shoot Sparkling and she pushed her out of the way." "So it's Sparkling's fault this happened!" I regret saying that as soon as the words leave my mouth. But right now being angry won't hurt as much. "It should have been her not Sky!" But when I open my eyes again,I realized they had someone else with them,someone that shouldn't be here,and probably only was because he must've had hidden in the car when he heard his twin and her best friend were hurt.Someone who would carry the words I said with him.Blame. "So it's Sparkling's fault Sky is dead?"I hear his voice ask in anger tone while he cried. He sounded like me when I got bitter at someone,and he was gonna be certain of that even if I said no now. I feel the immediate regret of lashing out,I didn't meant any of this...But he was sure I did. He turned to Aria and Dash and yelled: "I hate Sparkling!Tell her I never want to see her stupid face again!" I,no,what have I done? He leaves stomping.I motion so Winter goes with him. "Let's all calm down."I heard Adagio tell me and she turned to her sister."Don't you dare even think about it,this is not the time to pick a fight Aria.In fact you should be thinking in what you'll tell Sparkling when she wakes up,because she's gonna feel guilty for this for the rest of her life." "But Adagio-"I heard Aria's voice on the verge of tears too."She knows,she knows we cared for Sky as much as her specially Sparkling.They were like sisters." I only had forces to sob. "She's just lashing out."Dagi says."You'd do the same." Aria starts yelling but not at me."See Dash,see!I was right for keeping her in,else this wouldn't have happened!Forced Entry would've never found her and Sky.He only didn't kill you cause you are fast,and you told me his gun jammed!" After awhile I stop breaking down,Aria stops yelling and everything is quiet. "I'm sorry."I whisper to Aria. She nods her head she understood,she'd be saying the same. "Dagi,Blame heard it."I tell her. Adagio sighs as her eyes widen."He'll never want to talk to her again." Doctor Redheart comes: "Mrs.Blaze,Mrs.Dash your daughter suffered some trauma in the head I don't know how she's still alive.She may take some days to wake up." "We're all gonna see her."I hear Adagio say. Before I get to the room Doctor Redheart comes to me and hugs me: "I'm sorry for your loss.Maybe you should take a break to recover from that and spend time with your other kid." No.If anything now I had to work more than ever,I had to make up for Flower,Moon and Sky now.
Rebel Phase or Something Else?Aria's POV It's been an year since that whole tragedy happened,Sparkling woke up a week after,when we told her about Sky she broke down and told us she is the one that should've died. Sunset tried to take Blame to make up with her more than once since then.It always ended in Blame shouting,Sparkling crying,me getting mad and Sunset apologising. But lately Sparkling hasn't been herself.I went up in her room it was an early Sunday morning Dash was on her jog,once I enter I see an hair straightener,scissors and hair on the ground. "Sparkling what's all this?"I ask her. "Huh what?"She asks as she looks to her hand and everything around her. "Really you're gonna play dumb?"I ask her,I realize her arm is burnt she didn't even knew how to deal with that thing."If you wanted me to teach you to straighten your hair all you had to do was ask." "Mom I'm not playing dumb.I have no idea how it got in my hand or when I did all this."I take a look at her face she seemed genuine,really tired too."Sparkling you must have had a bad night's sleep woke up wanting to do something and forgot you were doing it.If this keeps happening I'll take you..." "No doctor please!"She begged before I finished."I-I'm just tired." Something tells me I should tell her no and go take her checked out anyways but I decided to trust her. "Fine then get some rest."I said as I give her a hug and take a look at what she's done,her hair was cut really short,she gave herself sideways bangs her hair wasn't straight but also wasn't curly like it usually was it was wavy. What worried me the most were the burnts on her arms,but she seemed fine. Until some other accidents happened. One day me and Dash got back home from a date and she was outside sitting outside in the sidewalk. Sometimes we would be talking to her only to be received with a really late reaction,that was unlike her. One time I was talking to her and she just bursted out from nothing: "LEAVE ME ALONE!" It took me and Dash by surprise as she ran to her room and kicked the door closed. "What's up with her?"Dash asked me. 'I don't know." I told her. "But she seems to be getting worse, whatever this is." "Well she is a teenager now. That could be a lot of it." Dash says. "That may be part of it but I think there's something more wrong. You know how she's been acting, that's not normal." "I think we should get her checked out but you know how she is with doctors." "We'll at least go talk to her and try and find out what's wrong." We go up to knock on her door and hear something from inside the room,she was still yelling but it sounded like it was at...herself? "No!No!No!Please!"She sobbed."I'm scared!I want my moms!" Me and Dash nodded whatever privacy she wanted could be put aside right now. We enter her room. She's was in the ground shaking in a position I only seem her be once she was rescued from being kidnapped. "Hey what's wrong Sparkling?"Dash asks. She nods no. "We can't help if you don't tell us." "I-I..."She blinks a few times stopping answering,then looks around,then turms to me."How did I get in here? I swear I was talking to you in the kitchen seconds ago." "That was about half an hour ago Sparkling."I tell her."Is something wrong?Is something bothering you?" She nods no."Just really tired,have a headache." Dash goes and looks into her in the eyes."Sparkling if anymore incidents like this happen me and your mom are taking you to the doctor,ok?No arguing about it." She nods.We delayed it the max we could thinking it would pass,but one incident after other happened.And with all the mental-health problems in my family I was starting to get worried. One day I got home from a quick trip to the market and when I was back the gate was left open,I thought Forced found our house until I saw the composing notebook in the ground.I open in the last page.It wasn't a song. It was a cry for help.The letters changed between someone that only knew how to doodle,a nearly alphabetized kid,Sparkling's letters when she was about 10 and how Sparkling wrote now. The doodles included what I could only assume me laying on the ground,me pregnant,an baby with the face all painted(dead,I suppose?),and a little girl crying all stick figures. The nearly alphabetized kid wrote cries for help:"I can't speak,I can't eat,he told me if I do I'd suffer more,he found me,I better hide...I'm scared.I want moms back!" The third was simply:"Why?!Why?!Why?!He could've,should've got me.I'm a monster for letting that happen everyone should just leave!Leave me alone at once!" And then finally I got to the letters I recognize:"What is happening?!" was written a bunch of times."Why can't I remember all this?" a couple.And the one that broke my heart "I'm so tired...". So this is what she meant by she was tired,she was tired of trying to understand what was happening. I take off with my siren speed looking all over for her and find her by the lake by the look in her face she was confused,trying to find out how she got here,she also hold one of her hands in head and flinched like it was aching. "Sparkling tell me everything you remember!"I tell her as I put my hands on her shoulders. "I'm not Sparkling."Was what came out from her mouth. "Who are you then?" "Heating Light." "Alright."Shit now she got me really worried. "Can you tell me why you're here?" "Escape from the man that didn't let me eat,sleep,play,talk..."She continued the list. "That was years ago.You're safe." She nods no,starts blinking heavily and then looks around. "Sparkling?" "Mom?Why are we at the lake?"She then puts the hand in her head."Oooouch." She starts crying now of pain. I go over and hold her,she couldn't have so much headache else it would cause a...Oh no.I held her tighter to make sure I didn't drop her if what I thought happened,and took her more far from the lake and just like I thought her pain started causing a seizure. Alright,I catch her in my lap even tho it's not easy anymore and I use my siren speed,we weren't that far from the hospital. I rushed Sparkling to the hospital. I don't know what was wrong but I knew it had to be bad to make her do this. When we got there they did all kinds of tests on her but so far no one has given me a straight answer about what could be wring with her. Till finally Sunset finally came back. "I have the results back. But you're not going to like it." Sunset told me. "What is it? What's wrong with her?" I asked. "Are you familiar with the idea of mutiple personalities?" "I think..." "Ok,ok let me try and explain this so you understand. There is more then one person in her head." "So she's hearing voices?" "No...well maybe I don't know for sure. But that's not what I mean. When she told you she didn't remember how something happened it because she didn't do it." "Then who did?" "Heating Light." "But that was what Sparkling called herself at the lake." "I know because it was Sparkling but is wasn't at the same time." "What do you mean?" "That Sparkling has a psychiatric problem like most of your family does except hers it's caused by all her traumas."She then sighed."You related her writing in the last page but it doesn't looking like her.That's because her personality is scattered in her mind,she probably doesn't remember a lot before this year and she probably doesn't knows why Blame hates her.And she probably doesn't remember Sky,or Flaming,or knowing she's Forced's daughter.But some of her other parts do.The seizure happened due to her coming back to being Sparkling being in pain because of what we call switching.And she needs meds and treatments else these incidents that are dangerous for her are gonna keep happening.I'm gonna keep her here for a few weeks,but if she doesn't get better...She might need more help than I can give her." "What do you mean more help then you can give her? You're the best doctor we know. The only one that understand magic." "This isn't magic Aria. It's not even because she's a siren. A human could have the same thing. And yes I'm a good doctor if this was something wrong with her body I could do it. But it's her mind, I don't know very much. Nobody does." "What do you mean nobody does?" "The brain is complex Aria. We don't understand how it works when it's healthy much less when there's something wrong." "So what do we have to do?" "Like I said I'll keep her for a few weeks but if she doesn't get better...well...." "Just tell me Sunset." "I'll have to send her to a mental hospital." "You have to be exaggerating." "I'm not." "Well I'm not sending my daughter to a mental hospital after Tify and Becca got out of there traumatized." "Aria it is a complete different situation nut maybe she'll get better,I think you should tell Dash what happened after all she's gonna be wondering where you two are." "You're right, I'll call her." "Aria we both know this is something you tell someone face to face. What would you do to Dash if she told you about this over the phone?" "But I can't just leave Sparkling alone." "She won't be awake anytime soon. But I won't leave here alone." "Alright." I left to go find Dash. I get back home,Dash was dinning I assume just got home from her job and must've assumed I was in Dagi's or Sony's house and took Sparkling. So when she doesn't sees her with me,her faces changes as she realized something may be wrong. "Ari where's Sparkling?" I sigh."I had to take her to the hospital,she's gonna be hospitalized for a few weeks...if not even more..." "What happened?" "She's worse then we thought." "What happened to our daughter?" "I don't know if I even understand it. But from Sunset told me she has more than one personality. She changed today." "What do you mean she changed?" "It wasn't Sparkling. And if we don't get her help she'll just get worse."I sigh."Sunset told me she's gonna keep her for a few weeks and if she didn't get better she might need the mental hospital.I'm worried because that switch Sunset said it's called made her have a headache strong enough to have a seizure." Dash got up. "Let's go see her.Who's with her right now?" "Sunset." We soon arrived at the hospital. "She wake up yet Sunset?"I ask. "Only for enough time to eat,but she seemed scared and wasn't talking,we realized it was another switch because then she became like she was when she arrived and we had to dose more meds.So she's passed out cold now because of them." "Be honest with us Sunset." Dash told her. "Can you help Sparkling?" "I'll do everything I can." Sunset told her. "That's not an answer. Can you help her?" "I...." Sunset looks down. "I don't think so." "So why are we waiting so long to send her to the mental hospital?" "Because I might..." "Sunset if you can't help her we should take her to the people that can." "Dash." I said. "You know what happened to Tifany and Rebecca." "Sparkling doesn't have the same thing they do." "But if Sunset finds better keeping her here...And I don't know maybe she can help her." "No Aria,she needs the help." "Well they won't send her if both parents won't agree.And I'm not agreeing on sending her unless it's absolutely necessary.Plus she might get better by herself." "Fine we'll see,but if in 2 weeks she's not better I don't care if I have to get Adagio to convice you she's going."
Mental HospitalAria's POV The three weeks Sunset wants to wait seems to take forever. Sparkling spends most of her time asleep from all the medacation she was taking. When she was awake I'm not even sure it was Sparkling most of the time. But I didn't want to make her go to a mental hospital. One of the days I was alone with Sparkling Adagio came to see her. Part of me wonders what she's seen, but I know better than to ask. "Hey Aria."She said as she entered the room and hugged me.She then got her eye on Sparkling who was sleeping."She's not any better huh?" "No,in fact I think she's worse...Dagi tell me am I going have to really send her to the mental hospital,your girls were never the same after they got out of there and Sunset already told you Becca still might need to return if she worsens again." "Tify and Becca's case is a different case Ari." "I know it is." I sighed. "I don't want to put her through that. She's not as strong as Tifany and Rebecca." "I wouldn't say that. We both know with everything Sparkling has been through she's strong enough to take on anything." "But it might make her worse." "Do you think Sunset would do anything to hurt Sparkling?" "No of course not." "Then why would she send her someplace if it would hurt her?" I was silent, trying to find an answer. "What's really wrong?" I don't know why but her asking that really got to me. "You really want to know what's wrong? Why I'm like this? Because all of this is my fault!" "Aria..." Adagio started to say something but I kept going. "This is all my fault. I wasn't able to protect her. And because of that failure." I feel my eyes start to fill with tears. "And because of that she's like this. I...I need to make her better. I..." Whatever I was going to say is drowned out by a sob as I finally start to break down. I feel Adagio pull me into a warm embrace. "Let it out...I know it's hard.I felt like that with the twins too." I kept sobbing for I don't know how long until I stopped. "What should I do Dagi?" "If you want to end her suffering in a place nobody can help...Send her..." "But Dagi..." "She'll be ok I promise." "I'll trust you.I'll tell Sunset and Dash. Then we'll have to tell Sparkling. But she's not going to like it." "I know, but it's for the best." Me and Adagio went to go find Dash first. I should let her know first, then we'll tell Sunset. She was just getting there part of me wonders if Dash asked Adagio to talk to me. "Hey." I told her as I gave her a hug. She returned it. "Hey." "We need to talk." I told her. "I've been thinking and you're right Sparkling needs more help then what Sunset can give her." "So Dagi convinced you huh?" I nod."Also seeing Sparkling this way is simply depressing.Now for telling her." "We'll wait for her to wake up and tell her.While she's asleep we can tell Sunset so she gets ready to transfer her."Dash tells me. We tell Sunset and while Dash goes sign the papers I stay back with Sparkling,who starts waking up. "Mom?"She asked dazed from medication. "It is Sparkling right?"She nods."Your aunt Sunset can't give you anymore help than she's given you until now.We're gonna have to go to send you to the mental hospital." "You and mom Dash will still be with me,right?" I nod. "But I didn't want to mom." "Sparkling it's not a choice,it's what you need to get better,make this be easy on you please." "But I hate hospitals."She says her lip quivering. "I know,sweetie,but..." Adagio who was still here gave me a look I haven't seem since having to take care of Sonata when she was bad,the look meant "hold her".She's seem something she knew I could stop. But before I can hold Sparkling she starts pulling her IV off. "I'm going home,I had enough of the hospital,please..." "Sparkling!"Me and Adagio yell as we hold her to keep her from getting the IV out,thankfully Sunset arrives with Dash. "If she's doing that I'll have to sedate and tie her to bed to make sure she doesn't does nothing of that type while we wait for all the things I need to transfer her."Sunset says,I could see she wanted to say more but couldn't with Sparkling awake.She ties Sparkling in an way that wouldn't hurt her. "Let me go,I'm tired of hospital,I'm tired of switching,I wanna go home."Sparkling cries out."I'm just tired." Sunset sighs."I know Sparkling.But you're not in your right mind,I know you and you never ever would be doing that unless you really needed help." Sparkling doesn't seem to even hear Sunset as she starts trying to use her siren strength to get free. "Aria,Dash,Dagi,I don't know if tying her will do it,hold her down till I'm back with the sedating meds please?" Me and Adagio used our siren strength while holding her while Dash only held her with the max of her strength.All the while we were helding Sparkling she was crying.I don't know what was happening in her head but she would never do that,me and Dash had to hold ourselves so we didn't cry while holding her. Sunset soon came back with more sedating meds and soon Sparkling was sleeping. "Soon the ambulance to transfer her should be arriving."Sunset told us,then turned to me."Aria I'm sorry but even if you haven't agreed by now I would have to send her,when a patient starts pulling their IV to the point we have to tie them and we know is psychiatric,we know we did everything we could and now only the specialists can help them.You and Dash cannot go in the ambulance but that's not a problem since you can follow it.I'll leave you guys to process it." I can't believe what's happening. This can't really be happening can it? I just want to...I don't know just do something. But I can't I have to be strong for Sparkling. I just hug Dash tight I know she fells the same as I do. "I know it hurts." Adagio tells us. "But this is what she needs." "I know it is. But look at her. Can we really just let her go through this?" "Aria I feel the same way." Dash tells me."But she needs this. You saw how bad she's gotten in just a couple weeks. How much worse do you think she'll be in a couple more weeks? Or a month or two?" "I know,I know, but..." "We have to be together on this or it won't work." "I know and we are...it's just." Dash hugged me tight. "I'm scared too. How do you think she feels? That's why we're going to do this together." The ambulance came to transfer her,and soon me and Dash were at the hospital with her. She had to get better,she just had to. "Ari,I can see you can't bare seeing her like this anymore,she should be asleep for tonight...Go home come back tomorrow,she'll be a bit better by then."Dash tells me with a kiss. And so I start going home.But I had a bad feeling.
Sparkling is gonna be a big sisterAria's POV A month has passed since me and Dash started staying with Dagi. I'm doing better then I was, at least I can get up and move around. That is when I'm not feeling bad from the pregnancy. Dash has been going and seeing Sparkling everyday, I would have gone but as much as I hate to admit I was too bad to make the trip. But now that I'm feeling better me and Dash are going to see her. I also need to tell her she's going to be a big sister. I just don't know how she's going to take the news. Before we go,Dash receives an call from the mental hospital I hope everything is ok.She then seems happy,so good news then.She hangs up. "Our little girl is coming home today,Ari." "Really?!She's better enough?" "She's better enough,is lunch time maybe we can us three make the trip to some restaurant,lunch and tell her the news." "That sounds good." "It does but are you feeling good enough to do it?" "Yeah I am." We make our way to the mental hospital.Into the room 547,the room Sparkling was. Despites being in my first month I was already showing and Sparkling has never been one to miss an detail. "Mom are you?How did that happen?I mean I know how but..." "We understood your question Sparkling."Dash laughs."Let's all get lunch in some place now that you don't have to stay in this hospital that I know you're tired of and we tell you what happened." In the space I haven't seem Sparkling she was doing a lot better she seemed to be in charge of her mind now. I go over and hug her."I'm so glad you got better,sweetie." Me,Dash and Sparkling then went to a junk-food place me and Dash liked to have our dates when were younger. "So..."I start."You recovered the memories Forced is your dad right?" She nods."And Flaming and all that stuff..." "Yeah,ummm he attacked me,your mom Dash saved me and now you're gonna have two younger sisters." "Oh my gosh mom I'm excited to be a big sister,but not this way,are you ok?" "I am now,I was pretty bad for a while had to stay at your aunt's but now I'm ok.I was just worried about you would react." "Me,I would love to have siblings even more now that I can help with my baby sisters and I'm super excited that it's twins!" When we got home Sparkling rushed into her room saying she was gonna write a song for her sisters that she knows I would write one anyway but that that would be her gift to them. "Well that gone well."I say as me and Dash watched her run upstairs to her room. "To be honest better then I thought it would be. Not everyone is excited to have younger siblings." Dash answered. "I know, that's why we're so lucky to have her. And she's really doing a lot better." "Of course she is, she's stronger then you think Ari." "I know,I know." I must have got far away look in my eyes because Dash asked me if something was wrong. I sighed. "I'm still worried about Adagio." "She still drinking?" "Yeah she hasn't quit...she asked me not to tell Winter and Sunset. But she's going to get worse if she doesn't stop. And I can't lose my big sister." "She told you and you told me,we won't let that happen."Dash says as she give me a kiss as we go to bed.
Something Wrong With One Of The BabiesAria's POV I can't believe it's already been six months since I've got pregnant with the twins.We decided to name the girls Tree and Paper they have both been doing good. Sunset is worried that something could be wrong. I think she's worrying about nothing but I'll still go in for her to check them. Me and Dash are getting Sparkling ready for School before we go to the doctor. We get Sparkling to school.Then we get to the doctor.Sunset was specialized in other areas but studied some more to be in this one too ever since Dagi's first pregnancy,she knew siren pregnancies would need an equestrian doctor. She did all the prenatal tests.Then did her worried face and went checking on them. "Aria,Dash take a seat."She sighed. We both took a seat already knowing something was wrong,I was scared of what,Aunt Silver Song didn't held back on the curse,so anything could be wrong. Dash took my hand and held it tight. "Paper is ok.Tree however everything indicates by the exams I'm almost certain will have autism." "Autism,how bad?" "That's the thing I don't know yet. So I don't want to tell you for sure." "Sunset we can handle it. How bad is she going to get?" "Bad. Have you seem anything new with Sparkling?" "Well I guess you have a point." Dash took the lead on the conversation,I didn't know what to say,I was in shock,I hated my aunt,I hated my aunt so much. I guess the pregnancy's hormonies kicked in because I felt tears rolling down my cheek and I felt like punching something,anything. "Ari?You crying?"I heard Dash say surprised. "No! I-I'm not!" I shout at her trying to hide my tears. Dashie hugged me tight. "Ari..." "I hate her." I said somehow managing not to cry. "Who?" I could hear the worry in Dashie's voice. "My aunt, it's all her fault. Why do our kids have to suffer? They didn't do anything to her."Then I can manage to hold it anymore and just break down. I can see Dash looking at Sunset like if she was asking if she knew what I meant by that.She shook her head no,Adagio must have not told her and Winter for the same reason I haven't told Dash.Once a family was now related to the siren's they were cursed too. "What you mean Ari?"I fell Dash ask passing the hand on my hair. "Adagio can explain better,she knows every detail."I tell her. "Okay so why don't we take a walk to your sister's house and we can talk more about Sunset discovered about Tree in our walk."She then pulled herself out of the hug,kissed me,cleaned up my tears and smiled at me. I smile back at her. "Alright." I look over at Sunset. "You can go, I just want to keep an eye on you. We don't know how bad this is yet." "Alright I'll be careful." "I'll keep her out of trouble." Dash told Sunset. Then the two of us left and started the walk to Adagio's house. On the way we cut through the park and took a moment to think about what Sunset had told us. Autism I still can't believe it. "Do you think she'll get too bad?"I ask Dash. "I don't think so but even if she is nothing we can't handle." "But what if she's non-verbal,that's a death setence for a siren and probably for a half-siren too." "We can't think like that. Besides you don't know for sure she'll be non-verbal." " I know but we have to be ready for it."Before was can talk more we get to Adagio and Winter's house. and I knocked. "Hey girls." Adagio says as she answers the door. She can tell something is wrong by the look I have on my face. "What's wrong?" I told her all about Tree. "Calm down,by my visions she's gonna be ok just need a lot of help." "I metioned aunt Silver to Dash." Her face went serious."I'll explain everything." "Who is she?" Dash asked her. "She's our aunt. Our mom and her both like my dad. And well...we have a half sister. And dad left her to be with mom and us." "I didn't know any of that." "That's not all. Our aunt cursed us. And because she used our sister it can do anything to us." "Used your sister?" "If the curse ends our half-sister dies,it cost our half-sister's whole health for that curse.I don't think she meant to do that to her own daughter,but there's not how to be sure.All I know is aunt Silver Song doesn't pull any strings.That's why Sonata is the way she is and why a bunch of bad things happen to us or anyone related to us.Including people that married into the family." "Why your aunt have acess to all this things?" "Because she's the queen of the sirens." "Wait that means?" "Yeah me,Aria and Sonata were supposed to be royalty in Seaquestria if this didn't happen specifically duchesses." Dash was dumbfounded,I think she was trying to even imagine me as royalty. "You can't imagine me as royalty,can you Dashie?"I ask her. "I can see it. A long flowing dress. Your hair all done up with ribbons and flowers." Dash was doing her best not to laugh. "Not all princesses are like that." "Are you sure? I've met princess Twilight. She seems just like that." "I'm not a pony. And I'd still be me. It's Sonata that always wanted to be a princess. I just want to be able to go home. Or at least I did. Now I don't know anymore."I think a bit."I don't remember it very well..." "Well that's normal,you were very little when left Seaquestria,I think you have more memories of us in Equestria and I don't think Sonata remembers Seaquestria at all."Adagio told me."But I think Dash's prediction of how you would be as royalty is spot everytime mom and dad made me assume my pony form I was wearing long dresses and they had to do my hair like that...It was a nightmare with how my hair is.Also it was pretty spot on with the clothes and hairstyles the portal first gave us." "Really?"Dash asked. Adagio was waiting for that question. "Don't you dare!I'll show her your pictures too." "Eh I don't care.You were always the one who felt more embarrassed about the photo album."She then got out an very old book.It got all the photos from when we arrived here up until now,her's and Sonata's old kids photos too,all of the families we made part of photos.So it was enormous. Adagio got it and it wasn't with dust.She must have showed Winter or the girls,or Sonata might have requested to show it to Flash and Sophia. She then opened in one of the first pictures,us three having just arrived,the first time we learned what a camera could do.Sonata was very excited to take a photo,and begged so us three were in it. Then upon looking at it I remember the portal recognized us as siren royalty and because it was the old times gave us some clothes I hated and my hairstyle instead of pigtails,Adagio liked to put it in braids.In the photo Sonata was 6,I was 7,Adagio was 12. That's also the time we discovered Adagio had bad eyesight,now she wore lenses,but back then glasses. Sonata had her hair up in a bun,and Adagio's hair was loose.Back then we all were prohibited from wearing pants so all of us were wearing dresses,Adagio's a bit longer than mine's and Sonata's. I was scowling in the picture I didn't wanna take it,Adagio had a small smile to not show Sonata she thought this was a waste of time and I was scowling because I didn't want to take the picture. But upon seeing the picture I realized just how alike me and Sparkling look,if you replaced my straight hair with curly hair you could see her in the photo. "That really you three?" Dash asked not believing it at first. "You were adorable like that." "No I wasn't. I don't do pretty and I don't do adorable." I say getting flustered. I need to change this subject. "I knew Sparkling looked a lot like me but I didn't realize how much till now." "You're right if she straightens her hair she'd look just like you." "Maybe we should do that sometime..."I say but notice that Dash is still going through the photo album. "Hey Ari I've noticed something. There's not as many pictures of you as there are of Adagio and Sonata." "I just haven't found anyone I like..." I tell Dash. "Tell her the truth Aria." Adagio cuts in. I sighed. "I swore I'd never fall in love again, but I have.I fell in love exactly 200 years later from Harriet...and what do you know the person I fell in love with is related to her and who I'm married to now." Dash put the album down for a moment and went and gave me a kiss."Tho I noticed a lot of the pictures you are in are with kids,Adagio's and Sonata's I suppose.But specifically with this 4."she says pointing to a picture Dagi took off guard when I was taking care of Sonata's kids,I was helping Bessie and Beatrice in their homework,had Florence on my lap because she was feeling bad and was watching Flora so she didn't hurt herself running. "That's Sonata's kids only 2 of them are still alive.But yeah me and Dagi raised them more than her she was really bad at that time,I promised to help her and I needed a distraction.One of them died right before we left and had the battle with you girls." "What happened?" "The reason I'm scared Sparkling ever gets pregnant.Beatrice's human side couldn't take a siren pregnancy...She and the baby died.It wasn't long before we received an call from the other girls saying her twin started showing signs of bad dementia and eventually died too."That's when I remember the girls don't know the new kids.I turn to Dagi."We really need to take our kids to meet them for them to know they have family out of the city." "You're right we need to. Did Sunset say you're good enough to travel?" Adagio asked me. "Well she didn't say I can't travel." "But she wants to keep an eye on you."Dash cuts in. "So we should wait." "No I'm good enough to go." "Are you good enough to stay and help the girls if they need it?" "I would..." "We'll go after you have the twins. They need to meet them too." I sighed."Alright." Me and Dash then went home,we spent the whole day out,Sparkling was already home,had her dinner and went to bed. Me and Dash sat down had dinner just us two,like the old times we then went to bed and snuggled to sleep.
Meeting the other side of the familyAria's POV It's been three months since I had Tree and Paper. I hate to admit it but Sunset was right I really shouldn't have done much during the pregnancy. It was worse then Sparkling's but we all made it through it. Paper was born normal for lack of a better word. She didn't seem to have anything wrong with her. While Dash is happy about it I can't help but get scared, worry about what could happen. Tree was born autistic like Sunset said she would. She's not developing as fast as her sister and there could be more problems as she gets older. Right now me Sparkling and Dashie are getting ready to go and see the other side of our family. Both Sparkling and Dashie have been excited to finally meet them. Me and Dashie are changing the twins clothes,meanwhile Sparkling who was already ready to go was packing their bag for us. I was worried how much noise would be there,with Dagi's,Sony's and our family,being there might be too much for Tree.I was also worried about the fact Sunset decided to come along,not for Sunset but for Sparkling's and Blame's unsolved problems.I didn't wanna get out of there with none of my daughters crying. I look at Paper who I'm getting ready while Dash went to put Tree in the baby chair. "I hope aunt Silver at least spared you because she clearly didn't your sisters."I tell her,she coos at me without understanding a word,but at least she was cooing and talking the only sound emitted by Tree was her cry,she still hasn't manifested a way of comunicating that lets me know she'll be able to sing,and that really worried me. "Mom you ready?"Sparkling asks with her sister's purse in her arm. "Yeah."I say as I got Paper to put her in her baby chair. "I think we are too." Dash says. "Sunset should be going with Winter and Dagi." "And Sonata is coming with Flash and Sophia. First time in a long time we'll have everyone all together." "How long since you've seen them?" "Since before we met you and the girls." "That long?" "It doesn't fell that long when you're immortal. I still try and talk to them when I can. Just not always as often as I would like." Not long after that all of us got in the car and left to go see the others. The trip was pretty long,so naturally we had to take some stops because we had babies,but soon we were in the first house we ever had a family in this world. Dash was suprised cause she could see it was a old house but an old house that had Adagio's hand all over it,the girls liked it that way so they matained it that way. I could see Dash was nervous now we arrived,but was more calm once she realized Dagi and Sony had already arrived. I laugh a bit."Prepare yourself to be the main attraction,not only we have babies,but the girls will be really taken aback with me having a partner after swearing I wouldn't fall in love.Or the fact I had kids." We knock,Lilian opens the door. "Hey aunt Ari."She then gets a look around."Woah mom wasn't kidding when she said a lot changed for you." Tree was in Dash's lap and started hiding her face.Oh yeah that,Sunset told us it could happen she hating any changes at all. "I suppose those three are my cousins,why don't you all come inside?" We all went inside. "Yeah this is Sparkling, Tree and Paper. Your other aunts should be here with your cousins." I could tell Dash was doing her best not to be awkward but was having trouble. "Oh this is Rainbow Dash. She's my...well..." "I always told you you'd find someone."Lilian told me. "Dashie, this is Lilian.She's Adagio's daughter." "Nice to meet you..." Lilian hugged her. "Welcome to the family." "The others here? They need to meet everyone too." "Yeah Abigail and Flora are in the living room meeting the rest of mom's and aunt Sony's family but Florence still isn't up,and if she is she's hiding upstairs to not take her meds.But with you here can you maybe help?She always listened to you.Maybe already go up and present her your whole family." "C'mon guys."I turned and told Dash and Sparkling,we already had the babies in our laps. I needed to make sure Florence didn't yell,like she always did because it would bother Tree and she would start crying.And yelling also made Sparkling flinch. "Knowing my niece she's definitely awake."I tell Dash as we're going up. "Is she?" "Yeah definitely,and she's hiding either on her closet or under her bed she's pretty easy to find when she hides." I get in Florence's room and go over to her bed I look under it. "I bet your sister,cousin and niece aren't happy you're pretending to be asleep when the whole family is over."She got out of under the bed super fast.Now she was gonna yell but before she did."Two of your new cousins really don't like yelling." She nodded and gave me a hug."I missed you auntie." "Missed you too kiddo.These are your cousins the babies are Tree and Paper,and the oldest is Sparkling."I could tell Sparkling was a bit nervous to be presented to our old relatives too."C'mon Sparkling don't be shy,you're 13,you can present yourself to your cousin." "Umm hey."Was all Sparkling managed to say before Florence pulled her into a crushing hug.Sparkling giggled."I'm guessing you liked me." Florence then pulled off.Then took a look at me and Dash. She rushed over and hugged Dash."Thanks for making auntie Ari happy,the years she took care of me I could tell she wasn't happy but now she has you to love and she's happy again." Florence was more naive then Sonata,her mind was of a 3 year old.So sometimes her sincerity when we didn't want her to tell things like this to other people could be quite annoying. I could tell Dash and Sparkling weren't used to dealing with someone like Florence. It'll get easier. "Of course..." Dash told her. "We love each other." "You do look like aunt Harriet." "Everyone keeps saying that. But I don't know..." "I'll show you." She took Dash by the hand and took her to my room. And there hanging on the wall was one of my favorite pictures. It was of me and Harriet in wedding dresses holding hands with big smiles on our faces. You could really tell how much her and Dash looked alike. "I really do look like her. But how did you two get married?" "We didn't, we couldn't,we had to hide everything. But I wanted to have a wedding so we both got wedding dresses and we did our own."I laughed."Only me,her,my sisters and the kids knew about this.Her siblings always classed us as the best of friends and not girlfriends.My sisters always supported it.But I also can see a difference,even if Harriet was allowed to use a half-suit,half-dress like we did on our wedding she wouldn't.She would use a dress,she was a bit more girly than you." "You mean none of her sisters and brothers knew about this picture?" "No.At least until I left.A reason I'm glad we returned here when only Harriet was alive.I don't know if the others saw the picture." Sparkling had entered the room and I could tell she was feeling magic. "But I didn't want come to this room,it was also the room she decided to stay until dying."I get to the bed and tap to my side so Dash sitted with me.Sparkling went to see the picture."This was the room where I used my magic for something good for the first time.To wake her up from her coma so we could say our goodbyes."I look outside Florence is trying to run through the halls."Florence can just be really tactless due to the fact she has dementia not as bad as Snow,but worser than Sonata's,and she has the mind of a 3 year old.But I'm glad she showed you the picture.So maybe you'll understand how hard this is. If I ever seem stand offish, or try and push you away. It's because I know how this will end. The only way it can end" I feel my eyes start to fill with tears. "But I love you. If nothing else know that and you make me so happy." Whatever else I was trying to say is cut off as I lose control and start crying. Dash pushes me close and kiss me."Ari I'm so glad you finally got that off your chest.But it was worth it with her and it'll be worth it with us.I promise it.Because love is worth it,it doesn't matter if you're immortal or not,how do you think your sisters feel about Winter and Flash or their past loves?Besides now you'll have 3 kids we'll raise together to remind you of me if that ever happens.Although that makes me curious,are you guys still immortal without you know the pedants?" "No.We aren't but we'll still likely live very long.And about our girls....They're half-siren so they're expected to live up to 300 hundred or more." "300? Wow." "Yeah and that's on the low end. In theory if they don't lose their pendants they could live a lot longer." "How do you do it?" "What do you mean?" "Not going crazy being alive that long?" "The world keeps changing. It keeps things from getting boring. Besides now I have you."We kissed again. Sparkling came up to me she must have overheard."You're joking right mom?" "No,I'm not but you can take it Sparkling,besides you'll always have some family to rely on because eventually you're gonna grow up and build your own family with siren blood too.Anyways speaking about family let's all go downstairs to meet Abigail and Flora.We also can take Florence to meet her sister and other cousins."We went downstairs it was the mess I expected Sophia running around with Snow both Sonata and Adagio trying to make them stop. Adagio's twins seemed bored out of their minds,Lilian was trying to entertain them but I could see already must discovered about her sisters illness as she had two knives with her and was explaining to them that wasn't a game,Blame had his angry "I didn't wanna come" face and when he saw Sparkling his angry gaze went directly to her. Winter,Sunset and Flash were trying to get to know Abigail and Flora.Florence ran and jumped behind her twin and hugged her. "There you are." Flora said as Florence hugged her. "You meet Winter, Sunset, and Flash?" "No." Florence shook her head. "This is Winter, he's aunt Dagi's husband, Sunset his big sister. She's Tifany's and Rebecca's aunt." She pointed at them I could tell Lilian was getting annoyed with them. "I'll introduce you later...probably. And this is Flash. He's mom husband." "Really?!" "Yeah." Flash said. It's nice to finally meet...." Florence cut him off with a giant hug. "I warned you that would happen." Flora laughed. "But see those two girls running around over there? One is aunt Dagi's.But the one that kinda looks like mom? That's Sophia. Our little sister." "Our...our...you mean?" Flora nodded. Florence took off running towards Sophia and Snow. Flora yelled at Dagi."I just told Florence!" Adagio knew that meant "add one more people running at the bunch,please stop her". "Umm Flora not wanting to sound offensive but are you the only one of your mom's kids who's umm..."Flash went to ask. "Normal?"Flora completed."No,my dementia is just extremely controlled to the point I only take really small doses of my med.But like my other sister who was like this I think if anything triggers it,I would go on a downwards slope.You might wanna keep an eye on Sophia,but from what I see from her she might be like me." Abby then completed."But don't overworry about it.From what I see grandma and Winter got three much larger problems in hands." Me,Dash and Sparkling then sitted where they were. "There your family is!"Flora said."I missed you aunt Ari." "Hey grandaunt Ari!"Abby said."Three kids huh?" I see Sparkling was already getting nervous because of Blame in the same room as we were,Sunset saw it too we both sighed. "Something wrong?"Flora asked. "Sunset's son and my daughter had a falling out since his sister's death and now they won't act normal around each other."I then put a hand in Sparkling's shoulder."Sunset won't let him yell at you now can you please present yourself to your cousin and niece?" "Oh right,I'm Sparkling.Nice to meet you."She said giving them a smile. "Nice to meet you too."Them both answered. "Moms I'm gonna help aunt Dagi and aunt Sony."She left to help her aunts with her cousins. "Natural kid caretaker huh?"Abigail said raising an eyebrow."How early do you think she'll start?" "I hope not too early,anyways that's not all my family the babies who are sleeping are my twins Tree and Paper and this is my wife Rainbow Dash." I saw Dash brace herself for another big hug. But instead got a: "Nice to meet you." "You too." Dash said. Then they hugged. "I at least like to let people talk fist. But there is something I don't know if I should ask but..." "Who's the father?" I asked. "Yeah..you don't have to answer if you don't want to.." "No,no I'll tell you. I was raped three times, the first gave me Sparkling, the next a miscarriage,and the third Tree and Paper." "I'm so sorry I shouldn't have asked." "No you didn't do anything wrong." That's when we all heard Lilian shout. "For the last time that's not a game! But if you really want to play how about you try playing with ME?!" She was still talking to Tifany and Rebecca and both her and Rebecca had ran out of patience for the other. Adagio tried to get to them before the fight started but Rebecca threw the first punch. I was glad they didn't have any knifes so it could be worse. Lilian punched her back and they both grabbed each other by the hair and the fell through a table before Adagio could get to the two of them. And she used her siren strength to pull them apart. She first turned to Rebecca: "You for the last time this is not a game,go with your aunt right now,she'll give your meds." "NO!"She yelled. "Do you wanna be stuck in that place all alone for a whole year again?"Adagio said her tone firm.Rebecca looked down."That's what I thought,meds now." Rebecca then went to Sunset but before she could take the meds fainted on the couch. She then turned to Lilian: "What's wrong with you?I told you why they act that way.The last thing you should do is tempt them for a fight.Besides don't think you're adult enough to start a fight with your 14 year old sister,who thinks violence is a game?I really didn't expect to giving a talking to,at least not to my daughter who's 205."That's the more pissed tone I ever heard Adagio speak to Lilian."Any time she or Tifany get violent they faint after,anytime they get violent they blackout when they're being violent,it's not them in control and you yelling at them to play their game with you just opened the door,they think that was a invite." "But mom,if it's like that why didn't Tifany attack me?" "Because Rebecca always been worse than her.She spent a whole year in a mental hospital because of it while Tifany only half a year."Adagio sighed."Now if you excuse me I'll go give Rebecca her meds and stop Snow from running." "I don't think I've ever seen grandma that mad." Abby says. "I know I haven't." Dash tells us. "I don't blame her.Lilian should have known better." "Does grandma act like that all the time?" "No just when she gets really frustrated about something." "Something happen?" "No everything is fine." "Abigail." My voice had lost all hint of cheer and Abby picked up on it. "What's wrong?" "Nothing is wrong... at least no more then normal." "Grandma is becoming like her aunt isn't she?" "Not near as bad...but yeah." Winter got up."I'll go calm Adagio." Abigail then looked at me."Can you calm Lilian?" "Of course kiddo,I helped raised her too she'll listen to me."I say and go to Lilian's room where she was sitted in her bed. "I didn't expect to see your mom that angry today....But you know she was right,right?You're an adult and you know your sister is sick.She wasn't gonna pick a fight with you had you not say that.You know that scar in her eye?" "Yeah." "She got from "playing" with her twin sister when she was little." "They don't even recognize each other when they're like that?" "Not even each other.It's a constant fight from your mom so they don't kill Snow or each other.And Sunset said it's not a guarantee Snow doesn't have it." "I didn't realize they were that bad. I could come and help if she needs." "Your mom wouldn't want that." "Does she need it tho?" "I'm not going to tell you she couldn't use the help. But she would never want to you take care of them." "But you did with us." "I'm her sister not her daughter" "But those are my sisters. If it was mom or aunt Sonny what would you do?" "You're not wrong...But you know how your mom is...Besides you have Abigail and Florence to take care off.I guarantee you that if you leave Flora alone with them it would be sufficient to trigger her dementia to become worse." She sighed."You're right,wish I could help tho." "Don't worry Sunset is their doctor and she is equestrian and friends with a princess so yeah...They getting treated how a siren should be treated when sick and Winter is always there to calm down your mom specially when she has her visions." "That's good.But I noticed something when we were talking to Rebecca and Tifany.Did mom become an alcoholic?" I sighed,I wished I didn't haven't to tell Lilian this."Yeah a bad one and Tifany and Rebecca are on the same path,they always sneak it around and drink it even being just 14 and taking meds." "Aunt Ari." "I know kiddo I'm worried about them too." "Can't you do something?" "Winter hates drinking, he's always trying to get her to quit. But she told him she'll only stop if she gets pregnant again." "Then this Problem might take care of itself." "Sadly not, a siren can only have so many kids."I sigh."And Snow might have been her last.Because with Snow,she's already up to 6 kids and after 10...You don't wanna know what happens to a siren,one who's cursed nonetheless." "Really,what happens?" "After 10 kids a siren just dies.But with we being cursed nobody on our family can even get to 10 without dying so it's better not to risk it."I sigh and get up."Anyways once Becca wakes up you should really look past that side of your sisters and get to know them from who they are.Think of them like Flora when you were little and her dementia was still on the loose,you always told me she was annoying,now you can't bare to stay apart from each other.Plus remember they're only 14." "Uuum...Aunt Ari,Abby is having visions too,I didn't think they were bad up until you telling me about the kids thing but I don't know if I should tell you now." Oh no,please don't involve one of my kids. "What is it she saw?" "You know your oldest,Sparkling right?" "Yeah." "She'll have 10 kids.We don't know when she starts because half-sirens age slowly,but my guess is by high school age." Even now Sparkling says she wants a big family. And maybe it might not be quite as bad as I think. "Can you tell how old she is when she has the last one?" "Not with how slow sirens age. But with how bad everyone takes it not very old. And this might sound crazy but is there anyone else with magic besides us?" "Sunset could if she could focus it." "I'm not talking about her. It's who she ends up with." "Well there is someone else but we avoid him. His name is Sombra long story short he's an exiled king. He's dangerous, him and your mom fought once." "And he's still alive?" "If they keep fighting they would have killed each other, so we just avoid each other. But I'd...he's..." "It's not him. But they have magic too." "Is she happy?" Lilian nods."Abby says she can tell they really love each other.Sparkling apparently had a crush on him,I mean has a crush on him since now." "Sparkling before Sunset's daughter dying did told her she had a crush in a guy called Shadow...I don't know if she remembers it...with how bad she got after that big trauma of you know having someone killed in her front." "I think she might not...But when she sees him she'll probably will." I wasn't sure how to feel. In the one hand I was just told Sparkling was going to have ten kids and I knew there was nothing I could do to stop it. Trying would just make it happen faster. But she was going to be happy and fall in love. Lilian must have saw the look I had because she said: "I shouldn't have told you. Knowing just makes it worse,Abby has been going a downwards slope since the visions started,and for what I can tell mom has too.But I know mom wouldn't have told you....She'd never want her little sister to worry about what's gonna happen like she's worried.But you deserve to know aunt Ari." We then heard yells and crying from the living room and I would recognize both cries coming from the living room anywhere,Blame must have argued with Sparkling and Tree must be melting down of being overwhelmed,Dash could take care of Tree while me and Sunset brought the arguing between Blame and Sparkling to an end. I went into the living room and Sunset was already trying to break up the argument. "What's going on?" I asked. "She started it." Blame told me. I doubted that very much. Sunset spoke up: "She didn't do anything. She was just here." "Just being here us enough." "Blame." Sunset snapped at him. "What have I told you about talking like that?" "But it's true. It's all her fault." "It's not,it was your sister's choice to do that,also I'd like to remind you this is her family and we're just here cause your aunt and uncle invited us.So now you're gonna apologize to her...For how you been treating her even when she was sick,and knowing that was her trigger and still yelling at her about it." "I'm not apologizing to that bitch ever,mom!" That's when I couldn't hold myself anymore."What did you call my daughter,Blame?" Sparkling was crying in Abby's arms.Abby trying to make her stop anyway she could think of. Blame stayed quiet. "I said what did you just call her?Repeat yourself!" Blame went storming out of the room. "I'm sorry Aria,since his sister's death,he's just been off the rails.It's my fault he's like this." "Sunset I don't blame you,but...If he ever does anything physical to Sparkling know I won't be able to hold myself anymore he being your son or not." "Aria."I could see the worry building in her face. "Don't worry I didn't meant in a physical way you been through pain enough after losing Sky.Now you go tell of your son,I'm gonna calm my daughter down." Sunset before going to tell off Blame turned to Abby."I'm sorry this all had to happen under your hoof,tell your aunts I'm sorry too." "It's ok."Abby answered. I went up to Sparkling,she was crying a lot.I sang the song I written for her she told me she was sleepy and went to sleep in the couch. Now time to check on my other daughter.I went with Dash Tree still was rocking herself in Dash's lap and crying,meanwhile Paper was in Flora's lap quiet. "She still melting down Dashie?" "Yup.I think it's too much noise for her in here.I really wish we could stay longer. But Tree can't handle it right now." I know she's right. But I also don't want to just leave, I was hoping we could stay longer. And Dash doesn't want to be the one to suggest we leave. "We should probably go back home." "Aria just because today was like this doesn't mean tomorrow will be." "We both know Tree and Sparkling won't just be better tomorrow. And there's Rebecca too. I'm not saying coming here was a bad idea but the girls aren't ready for this many new people all at once."I sigh."I think Sonata will probably stay she has no reason to leave,Flash can drive her home safe and Sophia is ok.But us and Dagi will have to leave.We can come when there's not much people at the same time." "Ari,I can tell that's not the only thing on your mind something happen?" I sigh."Abigail,my grandniece is having visions like Adagio,and Sparkling will have 10 kids." "Ten kids? You gotta be kidding." Dash said disbelieving. "If that's what she saw I believe it." "Well Sparkling said she wanted a big family. I guess she get it." Then something clicked in her head. "If it's like Adagio's visions how is it so bad? With what I understand about sirens having large families like that is normal." "I never told you have I?" "Tell me what?" "You're right most sirens have large families It's a side effect of our siren instincts and how feral we are. But with the curse we have when we have our tenth we die." "Wait what? You mean Sparkling is...I know...I've seen Dagi be wrong but how do we know these will happen?" "No Dashie,Dagi's never been wrong.We only haven't seem it happen yet.And we'll know when she meets the boy,he has magic too so should be easy." "But who else could have magic besides us and you guys." I sigh."Sombra.But Lillian told me it's not him." "Well he does got Dean Candace as a daughter and Dean Candace has a brother she takes care off that's Sparkling's age...If she went to Canterlot Middle School she'd meet him,he does got magic,if I remember his name from my list is Shadow." "I think that's the guy...Now I'm afraid to send her to Canterlot High when she's old enough." "He's good Ari,plus I teach a turn in Canterlot High too,you know I'd keep an eye on them." "I know but..." "Aria are they going to get together?" "That's what the visions say." "And there's nothing we can do to stop it right?" "I don't like where this is going." "So wouldn't it be better this is how they get together? Instead of something else. This way we can see what happens." "Just because you're right doesn't mean I have to like it." "We can't keep her a little kid forever."Dash said."Look at least she isn't gonna fall in love with a dirt bag,and we know she'll have the big family she wants." "Yeah...I want to ask Dagi about her visions about Tree and Paper now tho...I have a real bad feeling." "Twinie ok?" "Ari,did Tree just talk?"Dash asked me. "I'm proud of her but more worried about what she said."I turned my back Paper is having a seizure fainted. "Dash,turn the car to the nearest hospital right now and sign for Sunset to follow us with her car." "Why what happened?" "Just do it!"I yell worried seeing Paper was now struggling to breathe,definitely worse than her big sister. Everything seemed to happen in slow motion and all at once as Dash sped up to the closest hospital. Sunset followed right behind us. I picked Paper up and ran inside the hospital with her Dash and Sunset where right behind me. They rushed her back at Sunset went after them. At first they weren't going to let her go back but she explained who she was, that she was her doctor and her aunt they let her go back too. Leaving me and Dash alone. "Dash,she was struggling to breathe...I think she's worse than Sparkling." "Probably.Do you think she'll be ok?" "I don't know.Wait we left Tree and Sparkling on the car." "Don't worry Aria,I'll run back to the car,pick Tree up,bring her in and wake Sparkling up." Dash goes to the car and soon comes back with Tree in her lap and Sparkling who clearly just woke up behind her. "Twinie ok?"Tree asked again. Sunset comes back. "Paper is more or less ok now,she's still fainted but the seizures stopped...But they discovered she has epilepsy,really worse than Sparkling's." "What happened?!"Sparkling asked the worrying about her sister showing on her face. "Your sister had a seizure,worser than the ones you have."Sunset tells her. "But she'll be ok right?" "There's only how to know when she wakes up." "Which should be?"I ask Sunset. She makes her nervous face. "Sunset...When will my daughter wake up?" "It can be in a few hours,days or weeks.You guys just have to hope for the best.If she doesn't wake up in 4 hours they're transferring her to the kids hospital in Canterville and knowing your aunt is merciless Aria,I'll put her in the kids ICU,where I can keep a better eye on her." "Twinie ok?"Tree asked Sunset seemingly aware of the tension as Sparkling was now crying and me and Dash traded nervous glares. "No Tree,your twinie is not ok,but the doctors and aunt Sunset will take care of her."Sunset then turned to me and talked really low so Tree didn't heard."She can't know about her twin potentially being in coma unless she really is.I think her reaction would be really bad and if that happens it better be when you're close to home." I see Dash trying to calm Sparkling down,and Tree trying to understand why her sister was crying and her moms were so tense. "Twinie mama."She repeated to Dash. "Sunset can we see Paper?She really wants to,and I think it's the only way Sparkling will stop crying." Sunset goes talk to the doctors then comes back. "You can,I'll warn you tho,it's not pretty,so don't be scared." I know none of us were ready for what we would see when we got back there, but we needed to see her. All of us walked to her room. When we got to the door Sunset was waiting for us. "Are you sure you're ready for this?" She asked before I can go in. "As ready as I can be." I told her knowing that I'd never be ready for this but I needed to do it. I took a deep breath and walked in to Paper's room. I knew it was going to be bad but I didn't think it would be this bad. Paper was laying on the bed clearly still unconscious from the seizure. She had wires and tubes all over her body, they even had a tube down her throat to breathe for her. I freeze up seeing her like that. How could this have happened so fast? I hate my aunt even more. My eyes fill with tears. No I have to be strong for Sparkling and Tree. I...Not sure how long I was just standing there but I'm soon aware everyone had followed me in. Dash before taking Tree closer to her twin,came up to me,kissed me and said almost crying too: "Our baby will be ok Ari...Don't Worry." "M-mom?Everything will be ok right?I don't wanna lose another little sister."Sparkling said breaking down even harder. That's right Sparkling remembers Flaming. I hold my oldest daughter."Everything will be ok sweetie.Your little sister will wake up and be alright." Dash takes Tree to Paper. "Twinie.Up."She kept repeating to Dash...Poor thing doesn't understand her twin might not be up so soon. Dash came back with Tree to me,and look at me and asked: "How are we gonna explain to her?" "Let's wait the 4 hours.Then we'll ask Sunset to explain to her,she works in the pediatry part too so she'll be better than us at explaining it and like Sunset said if she has another meltdown it better be next to home."I say while still holding Sparkling. We waited for whatever had to be the longest four hours of my life. But nothing happened, Paper showed no signs of waking up. One of the other doctors came in and checked her. He tried to hide just how bad it was but I could tell. "We're finishing up the last of the tests now...we'll know for sure soon." He said as he quickly left. I could tell it was bad and he didn't want to be the one to tell us. Sunset came back a few minutes later. "Sunset tell me the truth, how bad is she?" "They think she's passed being helped,but that's because they don't know about the magic she has.I told them I knew how to help her so they're preparing themselves to send her to Canterville's kids hospital.But she is in coma...And I don't know for how long,I need to examine her in the hospital back home again to check just how much her magic is helping since they won't let me do it here." Dash who's been walking around trying to distract Tree for this four hours came back.Just by the look in our faces she could tell. "She's in coma isn't she?" Sunset nodded. Tree seemed more annoyed by the growing tension. "Twinie.Up." Sparkling was completely breaking down,and I knew Dash didn't know how to explain. "Sunset we don't know how to tell her." Before telling Tree she turned to Dash: "Hold her close I don't know how she's gonna react." Dash held Tree close. Sunset walked over to her and got down so she was on her level. "Aunt Sunny twinie up." Tree said to her. "I'm sorry but she can't get up right now. She's very sick right now." "You make better?" "I'm going to try." "No make better twinie up." "She might not wake up for a long time. Maybe even ever." That's when I saw the most heartbreaking look cross Tree's face as she started to cry,different from any way I heard her cry before,it wasn't an "I need something" cry or "I'm having a meltdown" cry.It was a "I want my sister to be ok" cry. All of this just reminded of when Sonata was in coma when she was pregnant from her first twins.But now instead of happening with my sister it was with my daughter,Sparkling had already been in coma but it was different everyone was sure she would wake up due to her age. But an damage like that at Tree's and Paper's age could really kill Paper really quickly. Dash held Tree tighter trying to calm her down while I did the same to Sparkling as we waited for the ambulance for Tree to be transferred to arrive,how Paper was a baby they actually requested for either me or Dash to go with her in the ambulance. I decided Dash would go and I would leave the girls at Dagi's home,I just was afraid how Sunset also would let Blame there it would start another fight and after all that Sparkling couldn't take more yelling at her but if anyone could stop that was Adagio. Soon I was in the car with Tree crying in her baby chair and Sparkling crying in the back seat next to the window,I realized my vision was blurry I couldn't drive I was crying too.I needed my big sister. I call Adagio."Dagi?" "Aria,you're crying?What's going on?" "Paper,she,she..."I couldn't finish my senteces they were cut off by sobbing which made the girls cry harder. "Aria?" I heard Adagio say. "What happened? Where are you?" "The hospital here." I managed to get out. "I'll be there as soon as I can." I was just lost to the world so I'm not sure how long it was but the car door opened and I saw it was Adagio. I just hugged her as tight as I could. She hugged me back."What happened?" "Paper had a seizure really bad...so we brought here here. And now she...she's..." I started to break down again. "I'm going to lose her aren't I?" "I..I don't know?" She told me. "What do you mean you don't know? You see all of this before it happens." "I know but I don't see everything anymore. Abby has them too." "She told you?" "No, but you know what to look for. She's doing a good job hiding it." "I can't lose her, I just can't." "You won't lose her." "How can we be sure?" "Abigail or Lilian would have warned you back at house,I may spare you and Sonata because I know it's impossible to stop it,but they still think if they told you,you could stop things from happening." "I was gonna drive the girls to your house,and go stay with her together with Dash.Sunset told me she would examine her again taking in account she has magic." "So that's why Sunset left Blame there in a rush,go to the other seat I can drive for you."She saw the girls crying."Or better yet go back there to calm Tree and Sparkling." I went to the backseat and went to Dagi's home,I gave Tree for Sparkling to hold,and we dropped them off with Winter,that when saw Dagi driving,and tears still rolling down my face,understood this had to be very serious. Then Dagi drove me to the hospital,told me she could her siren speed to get home and hugged me tight then left.
Staying with an baby in comaAria's POV Paper has been in a coma for three days. Sunset has assured that because of her siren magic there's still a chance of her waking up. But you can't tell that by looking at her. Making things worse is Sparkling being worried she's going to lose another sister and while Tree doesn't understand everything going on she knows enough to know her sister is doing really bad. So me and Dash have been splitting out time with one of us being here with Paper and the other being with the others at Adagio's. Right now I was with Paper,I didn't think I would ever see something more depressing than Sparkling after being kidnapped,but this definitely topped that,Paper was just a baby after all. Every single day Sunset passed to check if she was reactive.Every single day my hope died more of seeing my daughter awake again. Sunset soon got there to check Paper for today.She checked and that's when I noticed something Paper's hand moved.That got a smile out of Sunset definetly a good sign. Sunset turned to me."Her mind is more reactive,she's in the process of waking up,right now she can move her foot and hand and hear all we're saying,talking to her will help." I was so relieved she's finally waking up. "I'll tell Dash." I took out my phone and called her. "Hello?" I heard Dashie in the other end of the phone. "Dashie she's starting to wake up." That's when I heard what sounded like an explosion from the other side of the phone. "What was that?!" I didn't get an answer. "Dash?" I was really getting worried. "Yeah?" I heard Dash say but not from the phone. I turned around and there standing before me was Rainbow Dash. Looks like I had caught her getting ready because she was half naked having on only a pair of shorts. "What the hell?" I asked. "I don't want to miss her waking up."She told me matter of factly. I can't be mad at her. I should have known what she was going to do. "Don't you think her sisters would want to be here too?" "Oh you're right." "And don't you think you should finish getting dressed?" Dash looked at herself and realized that in all the excitement she had forgot a shirt.That's when I see that cheeky smile of hers. "Nah I'm good like this." That's when she put her hands on her hips and stuck out her chest. "Besides don't you like the view?" I felt myself blush. I can't believe her sometimes. "You know I do. But what did I tell you when we first got together? I'm the only one who gets to see you like this." I walked closer to her. "But I'll let that slide this time." I grabbed both sides of her face and I kissed her deep as I ran my hands through hair and down her back and rested both of my hands on backside, but then broke the kiss before things could go farther. "If you're good we can continue this tonight." I turned her around. "Now go." She took off with her super speed and in a few minutes I see a blur holding something,and a smaller blur with a glowing gem behind.Was Sparkling using her siren powers for the first time? Dash was now dressed,but both girls were on their pajamas and Sparkling had her hair like she just woke up.Excited looks on both their faces. "Twinie up?"Tree ask. "Not yet but soon Tree."I told her."You didn't change Tree Dash?"I then take a look at Sparkling."I know you're excited Sparkling,but you are on your pajamas,bareshoe,and didn't even bother to put your hair up." "I don't wanna miss her waking up mom." I giggle."You're really like your mom Dash." Paper then started opening her eyes. We all went over to her. Paper looked around "Why am I..." "Twinie!" Tree shouted as she jumped out of Dash's arms and landed on the bed, she then crawled up and hugged Paper. Paper hugged her twin sister. "You can talk? That's awesome!" Then she looked around the room. "Moms Sparkling why am I at the hospital?" "You had a seizure." I told her. "What's the last thing you remember?" "We were leaving the other house, I started feeling bad...and now this." "You really scared us sweetie." Dash tells her. "Do they know what's wrong with me?" Paper asked us. I nodded."Epilepsy worser than Sparkling's,you were in coma for 4 days,didn't woke up till now.We were all really worried about you." "I'm so glad you're ok lil sis."Sparkling said as she went closer to Paper and also hugged her but unlike Tree she quickly let go of her aware that her sister's body must still not fully recovered. Paper then did a pain face she then looked at Tree."Tree I know you love me and are glad to see me ok but can you let me go?" Tree shook her head no. Dash went close and got Tree back into her lap. "Tree your sister is still not fully ok."She told her. "Twinie hurt?" "No.Paper is sick,she's getting better but she's still sick." "Oh when twinie better?" Me and Dash knew very well the answer,not ever,epilepsy is chronic and the curse aggravated anything the girls had.Sparkling still had seizures sometimes. That's when Sparkling did something that Adagio would do,she sighed took a deep breath and went up to Tree. "You know how you're sick and need to go checked with aunt Sunset and other doctors every week?And how big sis has to take her meds everyday,and sometimes get checked by aunt Sunset too?" Tree nodded,she would remember going on some appointments with Sunset where we took Sparkling too,Sunset was now specifying herself in every area possible to an point we were worried all she did for her health was eating,she always was tired,and you could tell she was barely taking care of herself...And probably losing her relationship with her son,making Blame more rebel. "Paper is like that too.She'll need meds everyday and to go to aunt Sunset sometimes maybe from week to week like you do.Right now she was very sick,and still needs to stay here but she should be going back home with us soon and you two can play like you always do,alright.So until she's better enough to get out here soon but until she's totally better very long like is taking with you and me."Sparkling told Tree. "'Right.Twinie better long."She said apparently satisfied with Sparkling's answer. Sunset entered the room in middle of that."Good job explaining it Sparkling,you got a way with kids."She went over to Paper and checked her if she could sing."The damage seems to be minimum.Sparkling pretty much resumed what her recovery plan looks like meds everyday and I want to see her week to week,maybe bring her on the same day I check Tree weekly,it makes my job easier,and you not having to come here twice in the same week.And talking about that I see Tree is speaking...Maybe bring her earlier this week if by the end of it that speech impediment of hers doesn't go away,for now I think it's because she recently learned how to talk...but keep an eye on it.Other than that I'll only keep Paper for one more day to observe,and then you probably could take her home." Sunset was talking fast and seemed energized,too energized,even tho her eyes showed she didn't get a blink of sleep.Me and Dash exchanged a look,Sunset wasn't as close with me as she was with Dash or Dagi.So I didn't want to say anything. "Ook.Want to hang out at our house tomorrow if Paper goes home?"Dash asks her. "But I need to work."She lets an yawn escape."I need more coffe."She said really low. "We'll talk about that tomorrow,and think of it this way you can keep an eye on if anything happens with the three of them."Dash said clearly wanting to discuss the situation Sunset was in when Paper was home and out of Sunset's ambient of work. "Oh alright, sure.I'll come by tomorrow and we can...do what.." "You sure you're alright?" Dash asked her. "Yeah Dash don't worry. I got to go I'll be by to check on Paper later." Sunset left before we could say anymore. "Oook..." Dash said after Sunset left "I knew she was working to much but now I'm worried." "We'll talk about it later." I told her. We don't want to worry the girls. "I'll call Dagi later and invite her over too." We're gonna need her too if Sunset is as stubborn as I think she is. "Yeah that's a great idea." We spent the rest of the day with Paper. I was so happy having her awake again. I was really scared I'd lose her. When I called Adagio to ask her to come over to talk to Sunset tomorrow she agreed and even offered to come and stay with Paper that night. I could tell she was more worried about Sunset then Paper. So we agreed Adagio would stay here and give me and Dash a chance to spend the night alone. Of course I took her up on the offer. The next morning me and Dash went to the hospital to get Paper. Sunset looked even worse then she did the day before. "How is she?" I asked Adagio when Sunset wasn't in the room. "Paper will be going home as soon as they get the paperwork done." "You know that's not who I meant." "I know, Sunset we'll talk about when we get to your place.Sunset agreed to get out of the shift earlier so she'll be going with us." "Agreed or was convinced up on the possibility of you telling Winter about her?" "You know it's the second one." We soon got home,Sunset went in the car with us,Dagi was driving and I in the back bank with Paper who was asleep in her baby chair,I guess the meds wore her out. I put Paper down.Sparkling,Blame and Dagi's kids were at school and Tree was down for a nap. It was the perfect moment so me,Dagi and Dash could ask Sunset what the hell was going on.Just in the morning when she got out Dagi told me she had 13 cups of coffee between night,dawn and morning she wasn't sleeping. "So..." Sunset said clearly trying to put this off. "What do you all..." "Cut the crap Sunset." Adagio tells her."What the hell do you think you've been doing?" "I don't know what you're talking about."She tells Adagio. "Ok we can play this your way.When was the last time you had a day off?" "I...um...I don't remember, I can't just take off whenever I want." "That long huh?" "Well here's something easier. When was the last time you slept?" Sunset looked away from Adagio. "I don't need it." Adagio sighed: "Here's something even easier,why does your son haven't seem you in 3 weeks?" Sunset sighed."I have to stay there it's the only way I can make up for the people I couldn't save." "You know none of that was your fault,not Flower,not Moon,not Sky.None of them." "Ok for Flower I'll give it to you I didn't have medical training yet,or know how to use healing powers,I-I couldn't help her.But I was there medically for both my husband and my daughter,how would you act if it was Winter or any of the girls."She turned to me and Dashie."How would you act if it was each other,or if it was one of your girls.And you had healing magic and medical training.I failed them." Adagio kept the tough face: "Then don't fail Blame too." "I"m not going to." "Really?" I ask her. "Do you know how your son is acting?" I stood up and walked closer to Sunset. "How he treats Sparkling?" "What do you mean?" She asked me as I stood over her. "You don't even see it do you?" "What?" "He blames her from what happened to Sky." "He knows what happened to her." "Yeah that she was shot and Sparkling wasn't. That his twin sister died and Sparkling didn't." "I..." "You really need to talk to him." Adagio then walked over to Sunset again: "And that's just the beginning,Aria doesn't sees him often but he is pratically living in my house now with you working nonstop.He won't listen to me or Winter.And he also knows for what Sky was really meeting Sparkling that day,to tell her Blame liked her.And now all he knows is in his head his best friend and crush betrayed him,his twin is dead,his dad is gone and now you just disappear from his life too." "You two don't get it."Sunset didn't say anything for awhile. "I know it's wrong but I have to do something." "Sunset sometimes there's things no one could have helped. But we blame ourself because we would rather think we have control then admit we couldn't have done anything." "How do you know?" "How do you think I feel about all the visions I have? Knowing i can't do anything about it. This you can still do something about." The room stayed in silence.An shattering silence that make we be certain Sunset was basically listening to our advice to chuck it later.Adagio's eyes were fixed on her to the point I knew this was what led to her vision with Sunset. Then I noticed Sunset was growing paler throught the talk.... "Sunset you taking your meds?"Dash broke the silence. Sunset didn't answer,and Adagio started acting scared oh no,something bad was about to happen. All of sudden Sunset just fell,luckily Adagio was ready and caught her and put her in the couch,then sighed."Maybe she'll listen to her brother or to Blame." "I doubt it."Dash said."She's never been one to let it go easily when she thinks she failed someone." I turned to Dagi: "Are you guys staying over,cause I'd rather not have Blame and Sparkling fighting again not only for Sparkling's sake but Sunset today really shouldn't have to see her son acting off if the talk was too much for her." "It wasn't the talk,she hasn't been sleeping,hasn't taken her meds and was awake until now due to having coffe it was bound to happen.And I think we'll stay up into Sunset waking up if she doesn't listens at least I want her to rest for a bit today,unfortunately the kids arrive from school fairly soon." Then my phone rung and so did Sunset's...And when Sunset's line fell Adagio's. I turn to Adagio: "You don't think Blame would..." "Fight Sparkling at school?I wouldn't put it past him."She turned to Dash."Sunset before reforming was violent to you guys at school?" "Yeah,she was." Both me and Adagio immediately picked up our phones. Blame was found yelling at Sparkling about his sister in the hallway,and was met with instead of Sparkling an alter called Green Flame who if I remember well made Sparkling a bit vicious,it all began with Blame pushing Sparkling but escalated to a full on fight,and Blame had got one of his cousins knives and threatned Sparkling...Right when she switched back,now they were both on Scoots office but Sparkling seemed disoriented and had no idea what happened just remembered yelling and Blame threatening her. So they asked both of us to come there,me cause Sparkling had a headache and was too disoriented to participate in the rest of the classes and Adagio cause Blame was suspended.We both hang up. "What we do now,Dagi?Sunset has to know if he's doing this." Adagio held her hand to her head and sighed: "He's unpredictable like this and seeing his older cousins really isn't a good example.I saw him talking to Tifany in the morning but I didn't know it was for this.I really think me and Winter can't get through him anymore,it's gotta be her that talks to him.But I still want her to rest at least for a little while." "How about we ask Scoots if she can keep them there till the normal time school would get out?" "Do you think she can handle them?" "Of course she can." Dash told her. "I'll call her and ask her." Dash took out her phone and went into another room to make the phone call. "Even if she'll keep them. We still need Sunset to talk to Blame." Adagio says to me. "She will." I tell her. "But with Sparkling changing like this she might be getting worse." Dash came back a few minutes later. "Scoots said we can keep them till normal." "Well that's one less thing we have to worry about.Even tho with Sparkling having a switch I'm a bit cautious if she won't get worse." "She won't Ari,plus she has her meds on her and Scoots can give them to her if she does.She also said she sent Blame back to class so they won't fight meanwhile she keeps them she said Sparkling probably wouldn't be able to take much more fighting and that she is crying right now so she was gonna everything she could to help.She sounded pretty concerned about what Blame too,she said it's like he just changed over night from that boy running around with Sky to someone who could be actually really dangerous if not stopped." A few good 20 minutes later Sunset woke up,seemed to be doing better. Right about now there was only more 20 minutes so the kids got home. "Ummm Sunset..."Adagio started."You might wanna stay in the couch for what I am about to tell you." "What happened?"She asked immediately picking up something wrong,and by my worried face she could see it involved Blame and Sparkling. "Blame and Sparkling had a fight at school." "How bad, are they both alright?" "Physically yeah. But Sparkling switched into Green Flame for awhile." "But they didn't get hurt did they?" "No, they're both with Scoots right now and she's keeping an eye on them." "Then we should go and get them." "You sure you're able to?" "Yeah, that sleep really helped." I could tell Adagio knew better, but she also knew fighting with her now wouldn't help. So we went to get the kids...Nobody mentioned to Sunset that Blame threatened to stab Sparkling,so there was still tenaion in the car and Sunset could tell something was off but decided to stay quiet. We all went to Scoots office,she was hugging Sparkling who seemed to have calmed down by now,and Blame was sitting in the chair now playing around with his cousin's knife on his hand and looking at it like what he did was right. Dash and I went right over to Scoots and Sparkling. "Thanks for watching them Scoots we owe you one."Dash said. "It's no problem,they are my family too after all.Just wanted to understand what's happening they got along really well until last year." "It's still because of Sky." I went to Sparkling: "You ok baby?" She shook her head no,and clinged on to me.I hugged her. "It's gonna be alright.We're going home and it's gonna be alright." Scoots then turned to Sunset: "Sunset as you can see Blame has Tifany's knife,he threatened to stab Sparkling with it,and even tho he's like family for me too I gotta suspend him." Sunset's face changed as she took a sideways look at Blame: "Is that so?How many days?" "A week." Sunset looked worried for a second then looked at Adagio who nodded no.I think that was her "can he stay with you?" look. "What do you have to say for yourself Blame?"Sunset asked. "I should've done it." "Excuse me?!" "I should've done it.For her to pay for Sky's death." The next thing I knew I had slapped Blame for saying that. I know it's wrong and if I was in his place I might feel the same as he does. But I don't care. "Ari I know how you feel..." Scoots started to say something. "Shut up Scoots! This is between me and him." "Aria I'll handle this." Sunset said then turned to Blame. "Now what do you mean? You know it's not her fault." "Yes it was, he was after Sparkling." Blame says not even trying to hide his anger. "And Sky did the same thing you would have.In fact I'm glad I didn't send you with them that day...I would've lost both of you." "I hate her she's just a useless good for nothing bitch who took my sister away from me." "Is that cause Sky was gonna talk about you with her." "No it's not I just hate her and want her dead!" I without control go to slap him again.But feel two arms wrap around me,it was someone significantly smaller than any of the adults in the room. "Don't hurt him mom.He's right and it was my fault...Plus Sky said she'd never want me and him to not get along.So I don't want him hurt,even if he hates me,he's still my friend." "It's wasn't your fault." Sunset said to Sparkling. "But he was after her not Sky." Blame argued. "He wouldn't have cared who it was. It's the kind of person he is." "But he's taken everything away from me." "He did it to all of us." "No because of him killing Sky you work all the time. I never see you." "Is that why you act out in school?" Scoots asked. "He what?" Sunset asked. "He acts out all the time. Nothing to this extent before. I've been meaning to talk to you about it, but I can't ever get a hold of you."Scoots told Sunset."Whenever I call you,it always end up on me leaving a message on your voicemail."Sunset pulled out her phone.When she did she saw over a 100 calls from Scoots."Eventually I ended up just calling Adagio or Winter." Sunset sighed.An sigh I understood doing to seeing Adagio sigh like this too many time,it meant she feels like she failed even more. "C'mon Blame we need to chat about this at home,Dagi can you take us to my apartment?" Adagio nodded and then left. Me and Dash went to leave to before Scoots stopped us: "I wanted to talk to you guys about Sparkling too."She turned to Sparkling."Can you wait out of the room?Your moms are gonna be with you in a moment I promise." "What's wrong?"Dash asked. "I'm worried about her,she hasn't been herself since getting out the mental hospital,and she hasn't been paying much attention in class,in her tests her logic is correct up until solving the questions,and that wouldn't be a problem if when she gets anything less than an A or an B she didn't broke down in class.It's not the first time she come here this week too,but every time she does she's accompanied by the nurse.Guys she needs a break,I don't know if Dash noticed it but she's studying instead of eating in lunch break and I wouldn't be surprised if she hasn't wrote her songs at home in a while.I know as a principal I shouldn't do this...But I'm doing it as her aunt Scoots...I'm letting her have an early 15 day break,I made her put all her school things in her locker,make sure to talk to her to assure her she's not a failure because I think that's how she feels." "Thanks Scoots." Dash told her. "Don't know what we'd do without you." Scoots hugged Dash. "We're family you need anything let me know." When Dash got done hugging her I hugged Scoots. "We will, I didn't realize just how bad things were" "She was probably trying to hide it. But this will help her." Me and Dash left with Sparkling.
A break and first loveSparkling's POV Aunt Scoots let me be absent for 15 days after my fight with Blame...I wonder what has she told moms.I told her to not tell how much I was switching and having seizures but didn't tell her to hide my breakdowns or the fact I haven't been eating at school...Plus aunt Scoots didn't know how Blame's friends treated me or how it affected me having low grades.Am I losing myself slowly? Right now I was at the only spot in town I could find peace and quiet...The lake,my hair into a loose ponytail,a hoodie and pants on.I look at my reflection and sigh.Where did the real me went?And through that reflection I see someone else coming.Taller than me,not a girls body,but definitely around my age. I pull my hoodie up.If he was bad he wouldn't recognize me and I would run if he was good I'd pull it down and stick around. Shadow's POV Today had been a pretty normal day. Cadence and me had came to see Twilight. But after awhile it had turned into "girl time". Don't get me wrong I love my sister and Twilight but I'm not going to be there for that. So I decided to leave. Cadence made sure I had a light weight jacket because it was starting to get chilly. After wondering around town for awhile I was getting ready to go back to Twilight's but decided to go by the lake. I don't know why, but it just felt like I should. When I get there it's pretty much like I expected it would be. Quiet, peaceful and to be honest a little boring. That when I see a girl standing by the water. At least I think it's a girl, they look like they're trying to hide everything. I begin to walk over and she must have seen me because she pulls her hood tighter. Part of me wonders if I should leave her alone, but as soon as I think that it feels like I should go see if she's alright. Just a feeling I have. So I walked over and stood beside but not close. "Hi, couldn't help but notice you standing there." I said to her. "If it's none of my business just tell me, but you alright?" Sparkling's POV I turn my head to look at him,and when my glare locks into his glare I felt I should tell him everything,certainty in his eyes that we would be together...Is that what mom meant by saying a siren knows she's in love? I pull my hoodie down revealing my face and hair,and probably my pedant too. "I-I..."I say grabing a curl from my hair and playing with it so I don't look at him,I was nervous and not sure of who I was.But I without control start crying.I wasn't ok.I tried to hide my face as my voice came out a whisper."I'm not...But why am I telling this to you?You don't know me,I don't know you so why do I feel I can trust you?" Shadow's POV After I talk to her for a second I thought she might run, but instead she pulled her hood down. She's pretty like really pretty. Why would she want to hide herself like that? That's when I notice the pendant she has. She must be one of the sirens Twilight told us about. If people blame her for what they did like people blame me for what dad did it makes sense she begins to answer me but she starts crying. Without thinking I closed the distance between the two of us and pulled her into hug. Why am I doing this? I don't even know her. "What's wrong? I know I don't really know you, but maybe I can help." Sparkling's POV I feel the tears running down my cheeks as I slowly started to tell everything to that boy while still in his arms."So yeah...My father,who killed my best friend,my uncle,raped mom two times,and kidnapped me wants me dead...My best friend died,my other best friend hates me thinks it's my fault his twin died and he's not wrong...And I feel like I don't even know who I am.I came to this place for some peace and quiet,I'll probably be here for the next 15 days,here is my safe place and I'm on an early break from school now due to the principal asking my moms to keep me home.Anyways I told you all of this but not my name...I'm Sparkling Blaze Dash." Shadow's POV I wasn't sure what I was expecting but it wasn't that. I had just got her whole lifestory and just damn. This girl has been through more then most people could imagine. I don't know why she felt she could tell me all of this but it felt good that she trusted me. After everything she's been through I could only imagine that she doesn't trust very many people. But she's told me everything all at once and I'm trying to process everything. "I..well I..." I don't know what to say to her. What could I say to her? "I'm Shadow Dancer." I told her. "It's nice to meet you, just wish it was under better circumstances. I know I can't really fix any of that, but maybe I can help take your mind off of it? I have the next couple weeks off from school too. And if you don't mind, maybe we can hang out?" Sparkling's POV "It'd be nice to have someone to hangout with me...But mom wouldn't be very happy if she knew it was a guy."I see someone coming towards us.I can't make out who it was due to my vision still being blurry from all the crying. But when I see it's getting dark I could make out it was probably one of my moms or Forced Entry. When I see by the height I could figure out it was mom Dash. "Hey hope I didn't interrupt anything but your mom is really worried about you at home Sparkling."She then saw Shadow."Hey I know you,Candace's brother Shadow right?Tell your sister me and my wife had been waiting for her visit forever and she can pop up whenever she wants after saving Sparkling from being kidnapped." Shadow's POV Me and Sparkling were making a plan to hang out the next day when someone walked over to us. Sparkling tensed up at first until she realized who it was. Rainbow Dash she was one of Twilight's friends. Candace told me she saved a girl one time but I didn't realize it was Sparking. "I'll tell her when I see her." I told Rainbow Dash. "In fact how about we come over tomorrow?" "That sounds great to me. But I'll warn you now Aria won't like it." "Then maybe I shouldn't..." I started but Dash cut me off. "No you should. Just her other mom isn't going to like it at first." "Ok we'll be by tomorrow." "Sounds great. But that means you'll have to let her go." That's when realized I had been holding Sparkling in my arms the whole time.Then I let her go. Sparkling's POV Me and Shadow let each other go,but I didn't want to let him go.So I pulled him into another hug before going home."Thanks for listening to me vent it meant a lot to me." I then let go and smile at him,I didn't wanna go we just started talking and he seemed nice but I would see him tomorrow. "Sparkling I know you don't wanna go but you'll see each other tomorrow and we have to go before Forced finds us.It's really dark and my super speed doesn't give me super vision.Plus your super speed is still slower when you are like this emotionally and your mom has already called me 3 times.Not wanting to be a party pooper but we really don't need Ari mad at us today,the twins are already driving her crazy and if she gets mad at us well you know your mom." "You're right mom Dash."I look at Shadow now looking well at him he is handsome."See you tomorrow?" Shadow's POV We break the hug but I didn't want to. I can't explain it it just felt right. Sparkling must have felt the same because she hugged me this time as she thanked me. "You're welcome, anytime you need me I'm here for you." Then she smiled at me, and I could tell it wasn't a fake one. Did I do that? Who is this girl? I've never felt like this before. My thoughts are broken by Sparkling asking me if I'll see her tomorrow. "Of course I will." I tell her. After that they left and I went back to Twilight's. Rainbow Dash's POV We went home,the twins were sleeping,Sparkling told me and Aria she was gonna write a song and go to sleep. I sigh,and sit with Aria,she certainly isn't ready for this. "Something wrong Dash?You never sigh." "What if I told you our daughter is in love?" "What do you mean our daughter is in love?" "Just what I said. Our daughter is in love." "There's no way she is. We'd know." "That why I'm telling you she is, I've seen it." "Who?" Now was the part I knew she really wouldn't like. "It's a boy she met at the lake." "A boy? You know what I said about her dating..." "Named Shadow." I cut her off."He's Candance's brother.He was comforting her while she was crying,and they didn't want to let each other go,and she had the same look you look at me.He and Candance are coming tomorrow..." "Well after Candance saving Sparkling I can't tell her to enter and not let her brother enter but still Dash what if he hurts her?" "Easy we'll end him.I bet that's what you would do too.But for what I see he was completely in love with Sparkling too." "But if it's that Shadow from the vision that means she's gonna have 10 kids and die." "Would you rather for her to live and continue unhappy like she is right now?To the point she's not even eating right at home.Do you really wanna deny her the most important thing for a siren?The thing that kept you unhappy for years not having a love?" She sighed."No..." I hugged her."We can't protect her forever Ari,so let's just let her be happy." "But what if you're wrong? She might not be."Aria was desperate at this point. "She looks at him the same way you look at me. And I bet you anything you want it's a love song she's writing."Aria sighed. "It is, it's just like that song I played for you the first time we we're playing music together." "Then what's the problem?" "I wasn't expecting this to happen so soon. I was hoping she would be better when she met him. Not everyone can handle being with someone who has what Sparkling does. Do you think he'll stay with her if she gets worse?" "Aria your niece said she would have 10 kids with him then die,he obviously would stay with her for long for her to have that many children even if she has mutiples." "And if it's a vision anything I do to stop it makes it worse..." "Ari she was having one of her breakdowns when she met him,he was comforting her...He's probably someone who would never leave her but if you have any doubts...Him and Candance are coming tomorrow,and while Sparkling and Shadow talk we can ask his sister that raised him how he behaves." "I know you're probably right. But yeah let's talk to his sister tomorrow." I put an arm around Aria. "You know most guys aren't like Forced Entry right." "I know,I know. But it's more then that. She's a siren." "Yeah and?" "Well after we got together how long did it take us before we started doing it?" "Well once we both realized how we felt.... Oh no." "We're really going to have to talk to them."She then sighed."But it's probably not gonna stop them so brace yourself because we're about to become grandmas very soon."
Talking and BondingCandance's POV Me and Shadow were on ouroutr way to Aria and Rainbow Dash's house. When Shadow came back yesterday I wasn't expecting him to want to go there. But he told me he had met Sparkling and told her he would go see her. It's hard to believe that this is the same girl I saved a long time ago. I've always wondered how she was doing but know Aria and Dash has always been more Twilight's friends and not mine, so I just felt awkward going. But now's as good a time as ever to go. I can tell Shadow really likes Sparkling I hope this goes alright for them. We finally get there and I knock on the door. I hear the opening of the door,and I could tell it was Sparkling just grown up,she was shorter than both her moms,but now looked more like Aria than ever,except for the curly hair and she didn't wear make up. She looked at me."Hey Candance.I'll tell moms you guys arrived they're taking care of my sisters."She then turns to Shadow."I'm glad to see you again."She smiles at him."Enter you two make yourselves at home." She then leaves to get her moms.Soon they were here with their other daughters on their lap. Sparkling then gets Shadow's hand and says she has something to show him and asks him to follow her,they go up the stairs. "Hey Candance, been awhile." Dash says. "Yeah it's been too long." I tell her. "I'm sure you remember Aria." "Doing a lot better then last I saw you." I said to Aria. "Definitely, I also have these two now." "They're so cute." "Thanks this is Tree and Paper." She looks around and sees that Sparkling and Shadow are already gone. "They go upstairs?" Aria asked. "Yeah Sparkling said she had something she wanted to show him." I saw the look Aria and Dash share. "What are you two worried about?" When they hear an guitar plucking,and what I assume was Sparkling singing they both sigh of relief. "She's just showing him the song."Dash tells Aria. "What's going on?"I ask them. Aria sighed: "Look my daughter is in love with your brother,by the way Dash tells me he looks at her he is in love with her too,and my daughter is a siren and sirens have sex with who they really love really quickly." "Oh and you thought?" I laughed awkwardly a little. "You said they just met yesterday would they really move that fast?" "You don't know much about sirens do you?" Aria asked me. "No I don't." "Well she would want to. And if she was over all that's happened to her she would ask him." "And if she did Shadow wouldn't tell her no. And ooooh I see your point." "If it was just them having sex that wouldn't be all that bad. But a siren gets pregnant really easy." "And neither of them are ready to have kids." "Yeah so we need to talk to them about it." "We will after she finishes showing him the song,I think she is still being cautious around him,how she doesn't know if he loves her too."We hear the guitar stop and a chatter upstairs I wonder what's going on. Sparkling's POV I stop playing my guitar.I hope he feels the same. "I wrote this song for you...I'm...I'm in love with you Shadow.And I know what you're gonna tell me that things are moving too fast and you barely know me.But it just feels right do you get it?" I wanted to lean in and give him a kiss,but I had to wait for the answer even if I loved him I couldn't make him love me. Shadow's POV Love me? She doesn't know me. Is this really happening? "I...well you see..." I feel it too but would it be right to move this fast? She told me she wasn't sure who she was is this really what she wants or would I be taking advantage of her? "I..." I see a see a look of fear in Sparkling's eyes. Not knowing what to say I leaned in and kissed her. I was scared she would pull away but I felt her start to kiss me back. "I love you too." I tell her after we break the kiss. Sparkling's POV "You love me too?"I say not sure of how to follow.My instinct tells me to kiss him again. I go and sit by his side instead,I take a hold of his hand and smile at him."That's great.I was afraid you wouldn't....Do you wanna go to the lake later?I think it'd make for a pretty romantic first date...Or we can also go to sugarcube corner." What was I saying?When I less know it I hear mom calling me and Candance calling Shadow. Shadow's POV I can't believe this is happening. I lean in for another kiss but instead Sparkling sits beside me and asks me where I want to go on a date. I don't know where we should go, but I'm up for anything she wants to do. When she suggests Sugarcube Corner or the lake both sound like fun. But before I can answer I hear her mom and my sister call for both of us. "I guess we better go see what they want." I tell her. "But I have a feeling I know." Me and Sparkling went down stairs. Sparkling's POV While we were going downstairs,I turn to Shadow: "I'm sorry if mom is kinda intense at first,she doesn't really trust men because of my father." Aria's POV I see them both coming downstairs,their look more in love than ever,she confessed...By the way Sparkling was looking at him probably had their first kiss...and were planning a date. I didn't like this. "You two we need to have a talk." "About what?" Shadow asked. I could tell he was scared of me. Good I could use that. "You think you're in love right?" I asked him. "Yeah we are." Shadow said. "You two are already planning a date aren't you?" "Yeah, or rather we were." "And how were you planning on finishing that date?" "What do you mean?" "Come on I'm not that old....ok I am that old. But even I know what you two were playing. You were going to have a nice romantic date, then sneak in here and make me and Dash grandparents." Shadow got a really scared look in his face. "We were...I mean..if she." "Do you have a point?" Candace cut me off having seen enough. "I was just having a bit of fun with him." I told her. Then I turned back to Shadow and Sparkling. "I don't like the idea of you two being together. But I can also tell you love each other and if I make Sparkling choice she'll pick you over me. But you two need to wait to have sex. A siren gets pregnant really easy." "But mom,I-I wasn't..."Sparkling starts to tell me. "Yeah you were,I know you were Sparkling all sirens are like that with who they love or do you think this is normal,that you wrote a love song,kissed him, were planning on a date with him and are having that talk on the second day you're seeing each other." "But mom..." "No buts Sparkling just promise me you're not gonna have sex now you're not ready to be a mom,he's not ready to be a dad,and your body is really weak to handle a siren pregnancy." "Ari stop."Dash cuts me off."You're being too harsh on both of them,I know what happened to you and what your niece saw but you have to calm down." "No I'm not going to sit back and just watch it happen. We both know what this is going to lead to." "We talked about this. We agreed we wouldn't stop them." "No we said we would let them be together." "Oh so you know a way to stop this now?" "Aria." Cadance cut in. "I don't know what this is all about but I think it would be best for me and Shadow to leave till you figure this out." Shadow looked to Sparkling. "Want to come with us?" Sparkling looked at me and Dash."Can I?" I wouldn't let it happen: "N-" "Yes you can Sparkling just catch your purse with your necessities."Dash told her and she went upstairs running,came back and went with them leaving me and Dash alone. "Aria what was that all about?We talked about this earlier.Why are you panicked this way,you know we won't be able to stop it anyway." "I just don't wanna lose her." "And you want her to be unhappy?She's so happy with him." "It won't last." "Really? What makes you say that? Are we going to last?" I couldn't believe she was asking that. "If course we will. Nothing would ever break us up." Dash sighed. "And why will we last?" "Because we love each other and will always...." I realized what Dash had just done. "But that's different." "No it's not. Aria they love each other and we can't stop what's going to happen. But she's happy." "I don't want to lose her." "You think I do? But you know I'm right." "I do....Just hope she doesn't you know that soon." "All we can do is hope Ari." Sparkling's POV "Sorry about mom guys...Her past with guys isn't the best."I tell them kinda ashamed of what just happened. "It's ok Sparkling."Candance tells me."What was that all about?" "Well you see as she said sirens can get pregnant easy,and they normally do sex with who they love as soon as possible...But me and my sisters aren't here because of that.We're here because Forced Entry raped mom 3 times,the first ended up in me being born,the second in a stillbirth,and the third on my little sisters.I think mom is scared Shadow migh be like that."I realize the implications of that."Nothing personal.Just she doesn't trust any man....And she's also scared cause I wouldn't tell him no."I then realize what I said and blush. Shadow's POV "I understand." I told Sparkling. "No one would trust men if that had happened to them." Then I realized what Sparkling meant by not telling me no and I blushed a bit too. Cadance laughed. "You two are so cute. And not to spoil your two's plans but that's not going to happen today. I believe you two should wait at least until you get to know each other and know this is really what you want." As much as I hated to admit it Cadance was right. "You two still want to go on that date? I can drop you two off somewhere and come and get you later."She asked me and Sparkling. "Yeah, I tell her. How about we start off at Sugarcube corner and go from there?" "Alright." Cadance dropped me and Sparkling off and left. The two of us walked in and found a table and sat down. Sparkling's POV Having growing up around here and with Pinkie being best friends with my aunt,and mom Dash and her other friends,I hadn't have to say what I wanted in sugarcube corner in ages Pinkie would always see me,probably hug me,and I would ask her for the usual. Becca had also been coming here more often with her boyfriend being Pinkie's son. So Pinkie saw me went up to me and hugged me as tight as aunt Sony would then let go."Oooh you and Shadow I can see it working.The usual?" I nod then turn to Shadow."What about you?" Shadow's POV "I'll take a piece of apple pie and something to wash it down with." Pinkie scribbled it down "Okie dokie!" And she was gone in a pink blur. Me and Sparkling sat there as a kinda awkward silence fell on us. "I guess since I met your moms I should probably tell you about my dad. "He's Sombra, before you worry I'm nothing like him. So I'm used to people assuming the worse about me. I just don't want that fact to scare you away, but I understand if it does." Sparkling's POV I can't believe he was telling that to me. "You know Shadow,actually in that question me and you aren't that different...As I said my mom didn't have me willingly and well my father happens to be Forced Entry,and as you probably heard one of my moms almost destroyed the school with my aunts,plus Sunset Shimmer is also married into my family so yeah you won't have to worry about him scaring me...Tho I'm worried I might've scared you away by being related to Forced Entry." Pink arrives with our orders a chocolate milkshake and an brownie for me and apple pie and an soda for Shadow. I giggled when I realize how much chocolate I'm consuming."Moms hate it but everytime I come here I make the exact same order.What can I say I just really like chocolate.Thinking well if I went to any restaurant I would make the same order,if it's sweet it's this if it's salty probably an cheese croissant with orange juice.It's a really silly habit of mine honestly but for some reason it brings me a sense of I don't know control even when I don't have everything under control." Shadow's POV "I've heard about Forced Entry, he's one of the few people that might actually be worse then my dad. But I believe that we're not responsible for what out parents did so there's no reason to blame us for it." Pinkie came back with our orders. "There's nothing wrong with eating a lot of chocolate just as long as you eat other things to balance it out. And I understand wanting control even if it's just something small like eating the same thing. We're both so used to having everything controlled by other people, we need it."The more I talk to her the more and more we're alike. How have we not met before now? Could this really work out for the two of us? I hope it does but I'm also worried something might happen to break us up. Almost as if on cue the boor opened and two people about mine and Sparkling's age maybe a little older walked in. One of them had the same bright pink and crazy hair and bright smile as Pinkie Pie the other had long blonde hair but looked mad at the world except when she looked at the guy she was with and she would smile that lit up the whole room. Her eyes swept across the room till they landed on me and Sparkling and she walked over to us. "What are you doing here?" She started to as but Pinkie came over. "Becca leave Sparkling to her date." Pinkie started to guide her away from the table. She shook off Pinkies grasp. "What do you mean date?" Sparkling's POV "She means I'm dating Becca." "No way aunt Ari would let you date yet." "But she did." "Becca."Mario started putting his hand in Becca's shoulder."Let's leave your cousin alone." Becca looked at him and smiled,not the one she had learned how to do but a genuine smile. "Fine we have more interesting things to do while we wait for my mom to call anyway."She says and winks at him,I wonder if that didn't hurt with the gigantic scar she had on her eye. They then leave. "Sorry about that."I tell Shadow."My cousin and her twin...are just like this all the time." Shadow's POV "It's alright. I'm getting most of your family isn't expecting you to be dating yet." "Sorry about that you two." Pinkie said."And I know she acts scary but she's really not that bad once you get you know her." "I'll take your word for it." Me and Sparkling finish eating and talk. I didn't realize how much time had gone by but the sun was starting to go down. Me and Sparkling decided to go to the lake and watch the sunset. We found a nice spot under a tree close to the water's edge. Everything seemed right it almost felt like a dream. I can't believe how much has changed in just a day. Right as the sun was going down I leaned over and kissed Sparkling. Sparkling's POV I kissed him back and hold my arms around his neck. When we stop kissing,I keep holding him as I say: "I have to present you to the rest of the family...At least if we don't want a repeat of what's happened with Becca.So umm why don't tomorrow how it's saturday you come to my house and go to the family meeting with me,moms,Tree and Paper?" Shadow's POV "You're right. if we're going to date I should meet your family. But with how your mom acted about us dating do you think it would be a good idea to go? I don't want to cause any problems." Sparkling's POV "Mom Dash probably got her to stop acting like that by now,and my family is different than my mom most of them will be happy for me.And you better brace yourself for a very tight hug,maybe some threats that will never happen,and just over all chaos...Oh and if you see Sunset's son yelling at me...Umm just don't mind him."I see it's getting dark,damn it I wasn't ready for this to end yet.Wait I know."Can you walk me home?" Shadow's POV "Sounds like you have an interesting family. I can't wait to meet them. I don't who this guy who might be yelling at you is but I'm not going to let it happen." I wrapped my arms around Sparkling and held her close. "I love you and now that we're together I'm not going to let anything happen to you." Then we notice it was getting dark and Sparkljng asked me to walk her home. "Of course." I told her and the two of us walked to her house. When we got there things seemed to be quiet but a light was left on for Sparkling. Sparkling's POV I gave Shadow another kiss. Soon I would have to take my meds and sleep so I wouldn't invite him in. "See you tomorrow?" Shadow's POV "Yeah I'll be here in the morning."
Introducing Shadow to the familyShadow's POV The next morning I was sure to get up early and get ready to met Sparkling's family. So far I have met her moms one of them seems to hate me, and one of her cousins I haven't seen her enough to know anything about her. So I can only guess what everyone else would be like. I went over to Sparkling's house and knocked on the door. Sparkling's POV I open the door.I was exhausted,Tree had one of her meltdowns at night and often when that happened nobody slept.But this time specially me,because she decided to cling on to me. "Shadow so glad to see you!"I say low so I don't wake Tree who had just fallen asleep in my lap."Are you ready to meet my family?" Shadow's POV When Sparkling opens the door I can see she hasn't slept much if at all last night but she still seemed happy to see me. "Yeah I am. You sure this is alright?" I asked as I waked in the house with her. She took me into the living room and I saw it was full of people. Sparkling's POV Everybody was already here,Blame sat in the sofa glaring at my every move,but after the slap he took from mom last time holding back on the yelling. Tifany and Rebecca were not acting like themselves today as they were taking turns going to the bathroom to vomit.Snow and Sophia however were acting like the normal selves right now Snow and Sophia were incredibly on board on writing a gossip blog,Sophia gathered the gossip,Snow wrote it.Sunset warned them this probably wouldn't end well but they didn't listen to her. Paper was playing with her toys on the ground still exhausted from the night we had. Mom Dash and Mom were also exhausted but talking to Sunset,uncle Winter,uncle Flash,aunt Sony and aunt Dagi. Aunt Dagi seemed mega frustated. "Umm guys I wanted to present my boyfriend to you."I say loud enough for everyone to hear. Shadow's POV The whole room seemed to fall silent after Sparkling said that. And I felt everyone look at me. "Uh... hi." I start to say before I feel myself in the tightest hug I've ever been in and feel my feet leave the ground as she lifts me off the ground and spins around with me. "I knew Sparkling would find someone."She laughed as she continues to spin. "Put him down Sonata, you should introduce yourself first." Says a woman now walking up to us. She laughs a bit. "Oops sorry." I'm told as she puts me down. "I'm Sonata, I'm Sparkling's aunt, one of them anyway." Sonata goes to hug me again but is stopped by the woman. "The rest of us need to meet him too." Sonata lets out a huff but walks away. I'm now left with this new woman, this is the first time I've met her but she looks at me like she's finding an old friend. Does she somehow know me? There's no way she can. "I'm Adagio." She says finally. "I'm Shadow." I tell her and offer my hand to her. She just smiled and pulled me into a hug. "We hug around here. You'll get used to it." I'm then led over and introduced to the others. Sparkling's POV "So that was my aunts,sorry about aunt Sony she can be kinda...umm intense at times."I clear my throat."Anyways there's still much family for you to meet."We walk over to the table moms were."This is uncle Flash,uncle Winter and Sunset.Guys this is my boyfriend Shadow." Shadow's POV "Every family has someone like that." I tell Sparkling. "You should see my niece Flurry, she's like that sometimes." Sparkling then took me to the couch where the others sat. "I'm Flash." said the first one. "Nice to meet you." I told him as we shook hands. "If you made it this far you'll fit in with this family." "I'm Winter."the one sitting next to him told me. "Yeah I think you'll fit in." "I don't think Sparkling's mom likes me." "She doesn't like anyone at first. Give her time, she'll come around." After talking to Flash and Winter I came to the last person in the couch. Sparkling looked tired from not sleeping last night but this was something else. I couldn't even guess how long she'd been awake. She looked like a zombie. "I'm Sunset." She told me. "I'm her..." She stopped as if she was trying to remember the world. "Aunt." She finally said. "Are you ok?" I asked her. "Yeah I just need some more coffee."Sunset got up and went to the kitchen. Sparkling's POV I was surprised Sunset even came,clearly been working late hours again.I turn to Shadow as we're walking over to my cousins and Blame. "Sunset is Winter's sister.She works in the overall medical area,after her daughter,you know the one I told you was my best friend died she's been working nonstop day and night in all areas she can specialize herself."I turn my back uncle Winter went to the kitchen with Sunset."So don't be scared if she looks like that all the time." We arrive at where my cousins are luckily for now Tifany and Becca were done vomiting. "Guys this is my boyfriend Shadow."Tifany and Becca seemed surprised but to not care,Snow was tiping the new gossip on the site,Sophia had a cheeky smile on her face indicating to me she was planning on doing something,Blame was infuriated,Paper yawing gave him a little wave. Shadow's POV I recognized one of them as the girl I had saw yesterday. She leaned over and whispered something to her twin. They both looked at me and Sparkling. Then one shrugged and whispered something back to her sister. The one with the cheeky smile just stared at us before talking to the one typing. They both started to watch us. That's when this guy Blame I guess got up and came over to me and Sparkling. "What the hell do you mean he's your boyfriend?! You don't even know him! And besides do you really think anyone could love someone as broken as you?! But I admit the sex would be good but that won't be enough to keep him around for long." Sparkling's POV I hated when Blame acted this way but I never been one to pay on the same coin.But he was yelling and Tree didn't slept at all last night.Plus I hated yelling.I flinched before putting my hands on Tree's ears who flinched on my lap and grunted. "You're gonna wake her up!"I tell him I didn't mind anything he told me,even it hurting like hell,even I knowing his sister wouldn't want him to do this,even wanting to cry.But my sister had spent the whole night awake and not ok."Talk lower." "I don't know why your moms even let you hold her.We all know what happened to Sky was your fault." "I-I'm sorry about that." "Don't lie you're not!"He yelled again. "I already told you to talk lower,Tree is sleeping."I say now holding myself to not cry or switch. Shadow's POV Everything Blame is saying is making me madder and madder. But Sparkling told me to ignore him so I'll try. But he kept yelling at Sparkling and then he brought up Sky And I started to lose it. "Hey!" I finally shouted at him when I saw Sparkling was trying to hold herself together. "Leave her alone!" I told Blame as I got between the two of them. "Oh trying to play hero?" He asked me in a mocking tone. "She's always needed someone to fight her battles for her. Her moms, me and my sister, and now you. She really is pathetic." I really wanted to kick his ass but I told Sparkling I'd try and get along and I know this wouldn't be a good way to meet the family. "Blame." I told him in a voice that made it clear what I meant."I don't know what happened between you two and right now that doesn't matter. What does matter is Sparkling is my girlfriend now and if you what's good for you you'll stop now." He pushed me. "What are you going to do about it?" He drew his fist back to punch me but he stopped right way. "Why can't I move?!" I was really hoping this wouldn't be how Sparkling found out about my powers. But I'm a shade and I had used to shadows to stop him. "I warned you." I told him and I punched him. He couldn't even try and block or dodge the way I had him. I hit him again."Not so fun now is it?" I pulled back to hit him again but someone grabbed my arm and stopped me. Sparkling's POV "Shadow stop it and let him down,he gets your point.Plus me and Blame are childhood friends even if he hates me now."Shadow lets him down."And can you two talk lower Tree wasn't ok all night,she needs to sleep." "Got the whole fight Snow?"I hear Sophia saying,oh no. "Yep I think it would be our first live gossip and we have record proof of it." I turn to them."Don't you guys dare." Tifany then came to me."Found a catch huh,cous?Not everybody would just use their magic to protect their girlfriend that way.Now is a good time to tell him about your magic too."She then turns to Blame."When will you learn?Aunt Aria slapped you last time,now you were hit by her boyfriend.Just cause she has someone else you're more mad at her than you were?"Oh no Tifany was provoking him.She then added in a mocking tone when she sees Blame's face."Waah waah go cry.You lost her because you wanted.I'm not gonna pity you forever." Blame goes to punch her. "Yes!I haven't played pluft since I discovered." He sighs."I forgot about it.I don't wanna damage my niece more than she's already gonna be damaged." "Aww bummer." I turn to Tifany."What you mean?" "Me and Becca are pregnant." "Alright and you never take my side why are you doing it this time?" "Because Blame is fun when he's angry." "Right."I add in a sarcastic tone. Shadow's POV "No really what's your game?" I ask Tifany. "To be honest I'm happy she finally found someone." She tells us. "And someone as strong as you and willing to protect her." "You don't seem like the kind to care what happens to her." "You have a lot to learn about this family. Not everything is how it seems" She walked off. Sparkling was still arguing with her cousins about the video of the fight. "This will be perfect. We can put it online and it'll be around the whole word in a matter of minutes." "I don't think you should do that." "Why not?" Snow asked. "Because I'll ground you if you do." Says Adagio as she walks up behind her." "Mom!" Snow shouted when she realized she was in trouble. "I wasn't it was...Shadow attacked Blame! I was filming it to show you." "Riiiight." Adagio tells her clearly not believing her. "I'll show you." Snow showed her the recording. "See,see I told you." "I'll take this and show it to Air and Dashie." Adagio started to walk off but turned back to me. "Oh and Shadow." "Yeah?" I asked still not sure how this would go. "You'll fit in here. I would have done the same thing, and so would Aria." Sparkling's POV Aunt Dagi walks off with Snow's cellphone in her hand.And as she does Sophia pulls hers. "I got backup."She tells Snow. "Guys delete that please...Plus if aunt Dagi or uncle Flash see that the both of you will be grounded." "Ugh fine."She tells me as I see she deleting the video. I see Tree is starting to wake up."Big sis down." "Alright Tree I'll put you down."I say and put her down and crawls over to Paper,I had a lot about my family to explain to Shadow.I turn to him."Shadow can we go talk in private as aunt Dagi and Tifany told you this family really is nothing as it seems,and so is Blame,and I also still need now that you showed me yours,to talk about mine magic." Shadow's POV "Yeah sure of course." I tell Sparkling, The two of us walk off together. At first I thought we were going to her room to talk but we went off in a room at the back of the house. I can only imagine what her moms would have thought of the two of us sneaking off to her room. I could tell she had something important to tell me and she was scared to tell me whatever it was. "You can tell me anything." I tell her and I take both of her hands in mine. Sparkling's POV I take a deep breath,ok Sparkling you can do this."Ok so umm first thing,I'm not the only one in my family with a problem,Tree has Autism,Paper has epilepsy,Tifany and Rebecca's brains didn't develop right so they act off and Snow has dementia.We were cursed by our grandaunt so anybody who enters the family is also cursed therefore a lot of bad things happen,about Blame,you know Sunset she's his mom,she threw herself into work after his twin died I think all of this Blaming me is actually just channeling the guilt he feels,he had asked his sister to tell me he loved me,but he's always been more like a brother.After Sky dying we had a massive falling out and well Sky was always all he had with Sunset being a workaholic since she lost her husband.But what I was scared to show you was this."My gem starts glowing as I show him some of my powers,super speed,super strenght and the last one which I was scared would drive him away."As for my last power it's mind controlling." Shadow's POV I listen as Sparkling explains everything wrong with her family. Now everything I had heard about them makes sense. Stories about them being monsters.Actually being much older then they seemed to be. About them only bring misery and pain to everyone around them. All of this really was from a course, one that they couldn't do anything about. "Noting that the curse has cause to happen is your fault or anyone else's. It's the curse causing it." But then Sparkling went on and showed me her powers super speed and super strength. "I understand why you want to hide those most people don't understand." But then she told me about her last power mind control. "Do you ever use it?" I asked her. I know I shouldn't but I had to know. Sparkling's POV "No.I don't even know how to use it actually,and it needs negative or positive energy for me to recharge on afterwards.The only ones who used it were my mom and aunts but even then they were only trying to get home.Oh and I should probably tell you in case anyone brings up the portal Sunset is also not your regular human she's an unicorn from the same world as my mom and aunts came."I sigh."I don't think I would ever want to control anyone but I'm afraid I do while singing since I don't have control over all my powers yet." Shadow's POV I've heard stories about what had happened at CHS. That in one year they had what could only be described as monster attacks. And if Sunset was from that other world too, that would also explain a lot. "I understand how you feel about being scared of some of your powers. I can't control one of mine fully either." I looked around to make sure we were still alone. I focus and start to bring the shadows around us together, then I give the mass of shadows a form, this time that of a small house cat. "I can make the shadows into anything I want. The problem is." I reach down to pet the cat I had just made but it scratched me. "I can't control them, not yet anyway." Sparkling's POV "Well we can also work our powers together then,my aunts and mom make sure to try and train me and my cousins who are old enough to be trained,right now it's me,Tifany and Rebecca who are being trained.They think giving power to Snow,Sophia and my sisters is still too dangerous...So they letting they store their positive and negative energy they are feeding on."I show him my pedant is blue."This means I mostly fed on positive all my life." But I show him the sligth red glow."This means I already fed on negativity.I can't help but feed while Blame yells at me,when I'm singing and someone is being negative or when I switch." Shadow's POV "My dad doesn't train me everything I know about it I taught myself. I don't know what all I'm capable of, it could be dangerous." I take a deep breath. "Do you think they could help me train too. At least help me control it? I don't even know what I feed on. Is it other people's emotions? It just tied to mine? I want to use it there's just so much I don't know about it." Sparkling's POV "I don't if we can train you we only know how siren magic works.And by all my mom told me my aunt fought your dad,how she was young was almost killed by him so I don't think they know much about shades."I kiss him."But it wouldn't hurt to ask.I'm sure they'll want to help plus Sunset and mom Dash are friends with a princess in Equestria and she can always send us information." Shadow's POV "Thanks." I kiss her back. "I feel bad for asking we've only been dating for a couple days." I lean in and kiss her again. That's when I realize we're still alone and nobody seems to notice we're gone. We could do anything we wanted and nobody would know. I remember what me and Sparkling talked about yesterday and for a moment part of me wanted to see if she wanted to take this past just kissing. But I also could feel Sparkling wasn't really sure what she wanted or at least if she was wanting to take things farther in our relationship. Sparkling's POV I notice what he wants.But at the same time I loved him,I wasn't past a lot of things yet,and what he wanted would lead to a pregnancy,I also wanted to,but not now...soon yes but not now."I know what you want and I also want it,not now but soon.This for me would lead to something neither of us are ready to face." Shadow's POV "I understand, that would be moving to fast and you're right neither one of us is really ready for what would happen." I kissed her again. "Well just have to make it worth the wait." "There you two are." Said a voice coming from behind us. We turned around and saw Rainbow Dash walking in the room."You're lucky it's me that found you and not Aria." "But we weren't...it was just..." I try to explain. Dash laughed. "Calm down I know. Just next time you two go off to make out do it someplace with a door at least." Sparkling's POV I sigh."We didn't go off to make out.We actually were showing our magic to each other,and Shadow wants maybe to train his powers with me,Tify and Becca,can you talk to princess Twilight about shades mom Dash?" "Sure thing."She then laughed."Just be catious you two with a siren a talk,can turn out in making out,and a making out in doing it really quickly and if Aria found you...." Shadow's POV "They'll never find my body?" I asked jokingly. "I wouldn't say never. Just we'll all be long dead when they do. The legends about a siren being able to breathe underwater are true, at least for a full siren. Just keep that in mind. Oh and Dagi showed us the video Snow made." "I can explain." I start. "There's no need to. You were protecting Sparkling. Me and Aria would have done the same thing." Dash's POV Aria was right,we were becoming grandmas really soon but I could tell from Sparkling's look she wasn't ready yet.And Aria would have done worse than Shadow,I knew she was holding herself because of Sunset but when she saw Blame almost making Sparkling switch I knew that anger look on her face,and that she thought what Shadow did was too little of a punishment. "Actually if it was Aria,this might've been a lot worse.She would use her powers against him.And trust me when I say you don't want to see any siren especially Ari angry."I saw I might have scared Shadow so I added. "But she's also the most caring out of them. She's just not always the best at showing it. She's scared of being seen as weak. So give her time."I turned so I was talking to Sparkling too. "Anyway I think everyone is getting ready to leave. Sonw and Sophia recorded Tifany and Rebecca vomiting and should it to Dagi. And now she is about to explode." I saw Shadow seemed confused. "Oh right you don't know yet but you're got a lot to learn about sirens. I'll start you off with to very easy but important ones. A quick way to check if they're healthy is to ask them to sing. And more relevant to this, the only time a siren vomits is when they're pregnant.Also on a quick note if they can't sing they die,and their pregnancies are usually very harsh on them at why we want you and Sparkling to wait,Sparkling's body is very weak by it's own nature I don't wanna think what a siren pregnancy would do to it.Anyways now that everybody is leaving you should probably go meet Sparkling's sisters,and don't worry I'll tell Ari you were just talking and giving each other kisses." I leave in the direction of the kitchen where Aria is with Tree. "Hey Ari." "Found them?" "Yep they were in the back room." "Were them?" "No,they were just talking and making out,Sparkling's glare shows she clearly isn't ready yet,isn't over all that happened." "Good." "Kiss yucky!"Tree says in Aria's lap,the speech impediment was staying longer and longer to the point Sunset told us maybe to find a speech therapist. Aria laughs."That's right Tree,kissing is yucky.I just hope you think like that when you're your sister's age." I give a laugh."Oh right I'm sure a half-siren would think like that in Sparkling's age." "One can only hope."We both laugh. I go over to Tree."Is mama's little girl better?" Tree nods throwing herself into my lap.I catch her. "That's good cause you and Paper will meet your big sister's boyfriend." "New people no." "Well we can't avoid new people forever."Aria tells her."Plus both your mamas will be with you and so will Paper and Sparkling." We both go to the living room in which Paper is sitting on the floor still playing.We were lucky we ended up with such chill kids for who their parents were. I see Sparkling and Shadow comibg when Tree sees Shadow she puts her face in my shoulder to hide herself."C'mon Tree." "Your sister likes him." "No new people." "Please Tree he's nice." "No." "You don't have to make her if she doesn't want to." Shadow tells me. "If you're going to be around she needs to get used to you.Else everytime you come she's gonna hide or have a meltdown."I turn to Tree."Just a wave sweetie.He's gonna be coming around a lot." Tree slightly turns her head so Shadow could see her halfway.She gives a slight wave. "There you go.Good job.Shadow this is Tree and the one the ground is Paper,they're Sparkling's little sisters.Tree and Paper Shadow is your sister's boyfriend." Shadow waved back and smiled at her. "It's really nice to meet you." He told them. Then Paper went up to him. "Come play with us!" Paper said to Shadow. I could tell he was a little surprised about that but he agree and got down to play with her. Yep,if he was good with kids too Aria was most definetly right,I took a look at Sparkling and could see that made she fall in love further with him.
Teen PregnancyShadow's POV The past month and a half have been wonderful. She is everything I could ever ask for all rolled up into one. And despite what I was worried about her family has accepted me. Well everyone but her mom and Blame. Sparkling and me every went on a few dates on one of them we ended back at the lake where we first met. One thing led to another and we made love under the sunset. It has become common place for us despite the risks. Everything was going great till one afternoon we went to her moms's house. We had just been there a few minutes when she got up and ran to the bathroom. Dash's POV Sparkling passed by me running and really pale.I go to up to the couch where she was with Shadow. "She ok?"We then hear a vomiting sound coming from the bathroom."You were lucky Ari hasn't arrived yet." "Why is that Dash?"I hear Aria's voice as she arrives with the twins from seeing Sunset.We hear Sparkling vomiting again. Aria puts the twins down."What you waiting for you two? Let's check on her." We all go to the bathroom,Sparkling is vomiting non-stop she is really pale and seems really weak. Aria's POV "Shadow!" before he had a chance to do anything I used my siren speed to get to him and in one motion slammed him into the wall and picked him up off the ground. "What did I tell you?" I more tell then ask just holding my anger. "That she could..." He started "And what could happen if she does." I hissed at him. "But she..." "You're trying to blame this on her?" "Put him down Ari." I hear Dash tell me. "We both knew this would happen." "It's his fault this happened." I tell her. "We both know Sparkling wanted this too. And besides you can always kill him later right now we should get Sparkling to the hospital." I look at my daughter and sigh as I let Shadow down."You're lucky she loves you."I go over to Sparkling."Hey let's get you checked out." She manages to nod and to say: "I asked him." "I figured you did."She starts looking dizzy."Dash turn the car on.I call Sony to stay with the twins,and Shadow stays with her."I turn to Shadow."Come holding her,she will very likely faint." Shadow picks Sparkling up and sit in the back seat holding her. I can see Sparkling is still holding onto him. As I called Sonata and she told me she would be there as soon as she could and we took Sparkling to the hospital. Sparkling had fainted sometime during the ride, when we got there Shadow carried her in. Sunset was by the front desk. "What happened?" She asked us as she ran over." "She's pregnant." I told her. "How do you..." Sparkling woke up just long enough to vomit on Sunset. "Because that." I told her. Another doctor and some nurses bring a gurney and Shadow lays Sparkling on it . "We'll take good care of her." Sunset tells us as they take Sparkling to be checked. Dash's POV It's been an awhile since she we arrived at hospital with Sparkling and Aria was pacing around worriedly but clearly looking angrily at Shadow. Sunset then call us in."She's still out cause I gave her some meds for what she's feeling when she woke up and she fell asleep.But anyways she's pregnant of triplets,due to being a siren pregnancy and her body being so weak,it'll probably be an worse pregnancy than Sonata's so I want to keep her here." "For how long?"Aria asked her. Sunset didn't answer at first. I could tell she was trying to find the right way to tell Aria without making her madder. "Until she has them?" I asked. Knowing Sunset wouldn't want to answer. "Unless something really changes yeah."Sunset told me. "Do what you got to do." I told her. "Also another thing,when I say this is high risk,it is extremely high risk,any move could make she lose the babies and/or die,if she wants to get up someone has to be around." I took an look at Aria's face,I could see by her face she was no longer mad but now plainly worried she didn't wanna this to end to Sparkling how it ended with Flaming or worse. I take her hand and give her a reassuring look that she'll be ok,but I can see she's about to panick,this brought memories of Flaming's stillbirth. "Hey Shadow can you stay with Sparkling?Me and Ari are going outside for a bit." As we're getting out of the room I see Sparkling is starting to wake up. Shadow's POV I still can't believe all of this is happening. I know her moms said she could get bad but I never thought it would be this bad. Maybe we should have waited? But no as bad as this is was it still felt right. I see Sparkling start to wake up. I hugged her gently as not wanting to risk hurting her. "You worried all of us. How are you feeling?" Sparkling's POV I felt awful.I only remembered Sunset giving me meds.And that I was vomiting. "I'm feeling awful.I'm pregnant aren't I?How bad is it?"I look around."Where are my moms?" Shadow's POV "Yeah you're pregnant. We're going to be having triplets. But you're pregnancy is going to be really risky. That's why Sunset wants you to stay here till you have the babies. And your moms stepped out for a moment." Sparkling's POV My moms stepping out like that wasn't a good sign.The only reason they would step out if I was pregnant is mom was panicking and she only would be panicking if my pregnancy could end like hers with Flaming. "Sunset tell you guys how risky it is?" Shadow's POV I sighed. "Yeah she did. I wasn't wanting to tell you at first, we don't need you to be worrying. But the reason she's keeping you here is how you are it would be really easy for you to lose the babies, or it could kill you or both you and the babies." Sparkling's POV Knew it."Don't worry me and our babies will be ok.My moms probably stepped out because mom has been in a similar place about this before."I kiss Shadow and give a little laugh."And triplets wow sounds like I'm getting the big family I always wanted at once tho I have to say I'm worried we didn't even finish high school yet." Shadow's POV "I hope they are. I don't want to lose you or them. That explains why your mom has been acting the way she has. She's not mad she's scared. And I don't blame her I am too." I kissed her back. "You told me you wanted a big family, this is a good way to start. As for being in high school.. do we really need to finish?" I asked. "You're both finishing highschool at least."Aria says as she walks back into the room. "I even talked to your sister." She told me. "She'll be here as soon as she can she's stuck in meetings all day. Both of you except a lecture when she gets here. And we also agreed you're transferring to CHS. That way you and Sparkling can be together easier and I'll make sure you graduate." Sparkling's POV "For me to be a singer I have to graduate,I am finishing high school."I tell both Shadow and my moms."Plus I didn't say I was worried about high school thinking on quitting,I'm just worried about who we're leaving the babies with.Especially cause mom Dash works,mom is in appointments with Tree and Paper all week long,and Candance works." "Don't worry about that Sparkling."Mom Dash tells me."We can find a solution when they're born." Sunset enters the room and gives an paper to my moms. "This will let her be absent for that long.So make sure you give it to Scootaloo."She looks me."Sparkling how I know you're very stubborn about this I'll tell you here,don't get up alone,which you'll probably be since your mom has the twins,Dash has work and Shadow has school." I could see Shadow didn't mind missing school to stay with me but...I didn't want him to miss school because of me."Okay I won't get up if I'm alone." I also knew that was definetly a lie I would get bored or need something I wouldn't want to call anyone. I then see Candance arrived in the room. Candance's POV "You're here sooner than I thought you would be." Shadow says as I walk in. "Aria said you would be stuck in meetings all day." "I was going to be. Then I remembered something. Family is more important than anything, so I left." I walked over to the two of them first I hugged Shadow then I hugged Sparkling. "First of all congratulations to both of you. I'm happy for both of you and I'll do anything I can to help you." After I told them that I switched into mom mode. "What the hell were the two of you thinking? Aria and Sunset both told you how bad this would be." "But we..." Shadow started. I silenced him with a glance. "What? You both really wanted to have sex so that makes it ok? I taught you better than that, or at least I thought I did." I see an guilty look on Sparkling's face. "I asked him...So..."She said. "You finish that setence you'll have the biggest talking to you had in your life."Aria told her."The both of you very clearly wanted it so we aren't just gonna give a lecture to you ." She nods. Aria turned to me."I was sure this was going to happen both my nieces are a year older than them and this happened too.Not to metion my oldest sister's firstborn came when she was 17,and my youngest sister's when she was 21.It's sorta of a siren thing so probably expect them to get pregnant again soon." "If that's the case I guessed we're lucky it didn't happen sooner. But I can see why it would be hard to tell them no." Dash laughed. "Yeah, and after that first time....they don't really say no either." "Rainbow Dash!" Aria shouted at her a blush in her face. "What l just thought that if we're talking about this we should get everything out there. Do you really think it only happened the one time?" "That's why they're both going to finish school and take care of the babies. They decided they were mature enough to start having sex so they're mature enough to raise the babies." I said to all of them. "I want to be the raising my babies and I'm sure Shadow does too."Said Sparkling as she turned to Shadow."You do too right?" "Yeah if course I do." Shadow tells us. "Good so it sounds like we're all in the same page."I then smiled at them again."I'm sure you two will make great parents.I'm going home now." Aria's POV As Candance was leaving I started receiving a bunch of texts from Sonata that she needed to get Sophia from school early and explaining what happened. "Sounds like Sophia is suspended,Sonata can't stay with your sisters anymore so I might be going home too and how I'm sure you want to stay with Shadow your mom Dash is coming to help me with the twins ok?" "Ok." Me and Dash got out of the hospital. "What happened?"Dash asked. "Sonata's little angel managed to activate a smoke detector at school that's what happened.So Sonata is getting Sophia and we're staying with our twins,even if Sonata is going back to our house,Sony can handle 2 small kids but 2 small kids on the top of Sophia would be too much for her."I sigh."Anyways you think Sparkling will rest like she's supposed too you know she is stubborn and doesn't like help." "Reminds me of someone."Dash smirked. "That's the problem if she's like me no way she's gonna rest." "Calm down Ari.Shadow will make sure she rests."Dash says while we enter the car."Another thing have you ever seen Sonata so stressed like she was when she arrived I swear Sophia must be driving her crazy." "I just hope she doesn't get as bad as she used to be." Shadow's POV Sparkling and me watch as everyone else leaves. Just when I thought me and Sparkling might have some time just to ourselves to talk about this Sunset came into the room. "I saw everyone leave and decided now that everyone was gone I would check her again. I didn't want to try with everyone in here." She told us. "Want me to step out while you check her?" I asked. "No it won't take long. And you've already seen more than what you could see me checking her." Sunset got to work checking Sparkling and the babies. "How are they?" I asked when she was done. "Still bad, but not any worse then they were." "Can you tell what they are yet?" "No it's still to early." Sparkling's POV I had started feeling like vomiting again the meds must be wearing out,Sunset must have noticed I was too quiet and not feeling well because even tho she just checked me,she checked me again,the babies were okay. "As for you Sparkling,this is still bad,I mean it when I'm telling you you shouldn't do anything without help,and rest." "Bu-" "No buts,I already dealt with your mom like this.And when I say this could end worse than your mom with Flaming I'm not exaggerating.Now please lay down."She gave me some more meds."You're still really weak,and this is affecting you more then them,maybe try to get some sleep." She gets out the room letting me and Shadow alone. Shadow's POV After Sunset left me and Sparkling were finally left alone. "You know she's right? You really should listen to her. I know you don't like asking for help and you hate needing help even more. But you do." I hold one of her hands. "If you won't do it for yourself. Do it for the babies. Neither one of us wants to lose them. I don't want to lose you either. I don't think I could take losing you and the babies." Sparkling's POV I could see Shadow was worried about both me and the babies,but I hated this,I hated this so much. I sigh."Fine.Doesn't mean I have to like it."I start feeling a bit dizzy again,I should probably lay down and sleep."I think I'll sleep for a bit,okay?"I give him a kiss before laying down and feel myself falling asleep soon.
A mischiveous niece and talksAria's POV Me and Dash really didn't want to leave Sparkling but she wasn't our only daughter and Sonata couldn't handle Tree, Paper and Sophia all at once. At least not without having a breakdown herself and if that happened I'd need to call Adagio for help...and with the twins...just no. Dash and me got back to our house and first thing we saw was Sophia sitting on the couch we could tell she was mad at the world right now. "Sonata we're back." I said as we walked in. "Ari, Dashie you won't believe what Sophia did." "You told us she set off a smoke alarm." "Yeah but not why. She wanted to watch things burn."That was the most stressed I've ever seen Sonata,I only ever saw Adagio get that way.That couldn't be good for her. "Do you want me to talk with her?"I ask. "If you could,the other girls always listened to you.But they never did anything like this." "Sonata calm down.You know being like this is no good for you." I went over to see Sophia getting something to eat. "Sophia I'm sure your parents told you that fire is dangerous." She doesn't looks back at me."I don't care,I had some unfinished business and wanted to get out of school earlier." How could a 6 year old have unfinished business?That's when I see her necklace.She been using her powers somehow. I get down to her height and hold her shoulders."Do you think what you did was right?" "Get off me!" "Sophia I'm serious do you see how much you stressed your mom,that can make her really bad." "I don't care!I hate her."Oh no please let Sonata not have heard that.I take a look behind me just in time to see her running out of the room clearly breaking down.I knew Sophia didn't meant it and was just mad for being suspended but Sonata's mind due to thinking like a kid didn't.Before going after Sonata I turned to Sophia."You should really be careful with your words especially around your mom,kid." I then run in the direction Sonata did and find her upstairs in my room breaking down,I could tell this was bigger than it just being for Sophia saying she hated her. I sit by her side.She clings on to me. I hold her tight just like I used to when she was little. "What's wrong, and I mean really wrong?" "She's getting worse Ari." Sonata manages to say. "She can be a handful sometimes but..." "No Aria this is more then her just being like how we were. She's showing signs there's something wrong with her. What if she ends up like Tifany and Rebecca?" "She's not..." "Even worse what if she ends up worse then me? Someone with the mind of a child so they only care about themself but is violent like Tifany and Rebecca? I... I can't." Sonata broke down again. "Sonata listen to me,if there was something wrong with Sophia Dagi or Abby would've seen something and Sunset would know something was wrong,what happened now was she used her powers then didn't wanna stay in school,she's just a mischiveous kid." "No Ari...There's gotta be something wrong...You don't have an idea of how she acts at home,she's always acting violent and only caring about herself.I can just barely handle her until Flash gets home.And me she doesn't listens to." "And Flash does she obey him?" "Yeah really madly but yeah." "Then she's just acting out sis." Sonata had that face that she was convinced something was wrong with Sophia,and that I wasn't unconvincing her,right her mind was still set in thinking how a child a year younger than her daughter would. "Would it make you feel better if we had Sunset check her?" When Sonata got like this arguing with her only made things worse. So I might have to actually go along with her. But at least we could prove there wasn't anything wrong with Sophia. "Do you think she would? You know how busy she's been." "Of course she would. She'd help anyone, but especially her family." As much as I would like to take her to get checked now I don't want to leave Dash alone with Tree and Paper. We still need to tell them about their sister and that'll take both of us. I looked at the time. "Flash should be getting home pretty soon right?" She checked the time. "Yeah he should just be getting off work." "Then how about you and Flash get her checked out?" "Good idea Ari." Sonata gave me a big hug. Then a look of remembering came across her face. "How's Sparkling? Is she ok?" She got back now. "She's going to be having triplets." "Triplets!?" Sonata shouted excitedly already coming up with ideas for after they're born. Then she had another thought. "How bad?" I didn't answer at first...that was enough to tell her. She hugged me again but this time it was different. "She's going to be ok Ari." I hug her back. "Let's go downstairs.You can tell Sophia she's getting checked out while me and Dash tell our girls about their sister." We both go downstairs. Sonata went up to Sophia who was clearly typing something onto her and Snow's blog,Snow was feeling too sick to type lately. "Sophia me and your dad are getting you checked out."Sonata told her. She rolls her eyes."Not this again.I'm okay mom." I give a glance at Sophia as if telling to her to go with what her mom was saying. "Why do I have to get checked out if I'm okay Aunt Ari?" "Cause your mom just wants to make sure because she's worried with what you did at school."I go closer and whisper so only Sophia."That way you better think twice before doing something that worries your mom." Flash soon arrives,Sonata tells him they're getting Sophia checked and I could tell Flash was thinking the same I was but he would just get Sophia checked for Sonata's sake and if Sophia was mad now she was madder.They soon left leaving me and Dash to tell the twins about Sparkling.I was dreading this because it would bring up the whole baby talk and if Tree wasn't satisfied with an answer she kept on pushing and pushing till it made sense to her,Paper settled after our 3rd time explaining things to her usually if we elaborated a bit each time but still we didn't have to tell her as much things as we did Tree. I turn to Dash. "Tell at the same time or start with Paper?"I ask. "Tough call." Dash answers me. "On on hand Paper would probably be easier to explain it to then we can focus on Tree. But with how they both are maybe we should just tell both of them to get it over with and then we can deal with whatever they ask. Either way I'm not looking forward to it." "You think I am?" I sigh it would probably be better to just tell them both at the same time. That way we only have to explain everything once. Both of the girls were playing in the middle of the floor. "Hey girls me and your mom Dash have something important to tell you." "What is it?" Tree asked. "You two are going to be aunts soon." I told them. "What?" Paper asked. "Sparkling is pregnant. She's going to have a baby." Dash tells them. "Three actually." "Where is babies?"Tree asked.She was starting to get the hang of forming phrases. "In Sparkling's belly." "How did they get in there?"Paper asked. "Big sis ate babies?"Tree asks. "Yeah did Sparkling eat the babies?" I sigh,twins really made everything harder."No girls the babies got in there without that happening." Me and Dashie explained it to them like we did to Sparkling the secret only older girls know.It convinced Paper who went playing again. "I want know secret too!"Tree said getting mad."If Sparkling can. I know secret too." "You'll know when you're older." I told her. "But I want to know now." Tree told us. "Tree no." "But..." "Enough." Tree had that face that told me she was about to throw an thantrum.I knew the difference between she throwing thantrum and having a meltdown. She started throwing an thantrum so me and Dash left her alone. "That could have gone a little better." I told Dash. "Yeah but it also could have gone a lot worse. And now they know." She told me. "I just wonder how Sparkling is doing." "If something was wrong Sunset or Shadow would call us." "I know...but still." "Ari,she's ok if they didn't call." "I'm just worried...This could end like with Flaming or worse,and if it ends worse we're gonna lose her and our grandkids." "That won't happen." "But it might..." "Has Dagi told you about it?" "No." "Has Abby?" "No... but." "Then it won't happen,now this day been pretty tiring and it's getting close to the girls' bedtime.And we'll have sometime alone." "Alright Dashie which one of them you wanna put to bed?" "I'll put Tree to bed so you don't get stressed." Dash picked Tree up and took her to her room, while I picked up Paper. "Time for bed." I told Paper. "I want sissy to help." Paper told me. "You know she's not here to help." "Then go get her." "I can't till Sunset says she's better." "Oh...why was Tree crying?" "Because me and your mom Dash didn't told her the secret." "Oh alright.Night mommy." "Night baby."I say as I tuck her in. I walk out of the room and go up to where Dash was with Tree who still was clearly not in a good mood. "C'mon Tree I know your sister usually reads you to sleep but today she's not here."It was always awful when we had big changes in the routine for Tree so we had the right days me,Dash or Sparkling would put her to sleep and today was Sparkling's day.And this probably would lead to a meltdown. I took a look at Tree's face now she had her I'm about to have a meltdown face.Oh no,me and Dash weren't sleeping today were we? Dash noticed it too and picked her up from bed.As she did Tree started having a meltdown. "There,there,it's ok,I know you miss your sister and you don't like changes.But she can't read you to sleep today." I enter the room."Looks like we're not sleeping today."I tell Dash. "Yeah we should've probably see that one coming with how attached to Sparkling they are." I sighed. "Yeah we should have. This always happens when something changes. At least..." "Don't say it." Dash cuts me off. "Don't say what?" "Whatever you were about to say, you know it'll happen." I knew she was right. This was going to be a long night. I was right it was a loooong night. But finally about seven she finally fell asleep. Dash and me finally got into bed and I was just about asleep when my phone rang. "What now?" I grow. I consider not answering it but I see the call is from Dagi and it's a little early for her to be calling for no reason. "Hello?" I answer. "Aria both Tifany and Rebecca's water just broke." Dagi tells me. "Both of them? Really?" "Would it be any other way with these two?" "I guess not. Snow still sick?" "Yeah she is. And Tifany is doing really bad." "I'll be right there." I hung up. "Tifany and Rebecca are having their babies. Tifany is doing really bad and Snow is still sick. Can you take the girls and stay with Snow?" Dash let out a cute whine. "Can't someone else do it?" I don't blame her. But I know a question that will get her up. "Who do you want to ask my little sister or one of yours?" "That's no fair. You know how I feel about that." "I know but it's you or one of them." The two of us got up and got ready.
Annie and KatherineAria's POV When I got there Rebecca had just given birth to a baby girl according to the tests the only thing wrong with her was the same thing Becca and Tifany had but it didn't seem as bad. Tifany was still in labor,Adagio pacing around worriedly out of the surgery room.She told me Winter took upon staying with Tifany while Adagio stayed with Rebecca for the birth. "You see something about Tifany's baby Dagi?" "Yeah...She's not gonna be ok.But I don't know what's gonna be wrong with her." A little after I got there Sunset came out of the surgery room. We could tell something was wrong and Sunset was trying to figure out the right way to tell Adagio. "How are they?" Adagio asked. I could tell she was really scared. "Tifany had a son and a daughter."Sunset started. "That's not what I asked." "Let her talk Adagio." I said to her. Sunset sighed. "We almost lost the three of them." Sunset told us. "Her son and her daughter were born almost dead. Both died in her arms but she used all her magic to save them,it only worked for the girl. I don't know how we got her back but we did. I don't what this will do long term it's still to early to tell.Her daughter is in the NICU." We both entered the room Tifany was,and I saw my niece truly showing emotion in a form I haven't saw in years,she was crying. Adagio ran to her and hugged her."Let it out baby,let it out I know it hurts but you at least saved your daughter." "B-but she still..."Is all Tifany managed to get out before breaking down. "She's going to be ok. You both are."Adagio told her. "I should have tried harder. Seems I had more magic then I thought. If I lived I could have saved him." "No you couldn't. You know that's not how our magic works." "Mom..I..I..."Tifany broke down completely. "Am I going to lose her too?" "No you're not." "Tifany." Sunset spoke up. "She's very weak but she's stable. I'm more worried about you. I'll be honest with you, you should be dead after using your magic like that." "I didn't have a choice I had to do something." "I know we would have all done the same thing. Doesn't change the fact it happened." "Why didn't it kill me?" Adagio kissed her forehead. "That's not important, what matters is you're still alive.Now you rest so soon you can go meet your daughter." Tifany nodded,and layed down and felt asleep. Adagio brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her forehead again. "Let's go meet your grandaughters sis." We then walked to Becca's room.She had her daughter in her arms. "Isn't she beautiful?" Becca asked when she saw us." "She is. I'm so happy for you." Dagi told her. "Want to hold her?" "You really need to ask?" Becca handed her to Dagi."I named her Katherine,it was the name Mario liked the most." "It's a beautiful name."I tell her. "How are Tify and her twins doing?" Adagio's POV I had seen too much of today,I knew what would trigger Rebecca to return being as bad as she was when she was little and was telling this to her,how bad her sister was,how bad her niece was,the fact that her nephew died. I looked at Katherine and internally sighed.I wanted my daughter to raise her kid and be well,but I knew me and Winter would end up raising Katherine for good part of her life while Mario took care of Becca. I then gave Katherine for Aria to hold,Rebecca's lap wouldn't be safe after I told her. I walked up and sat on Becca's bedside. "Mom?What's wrong?" "Your sister is ok." I could tell she didn't believe me. "Mom what's...." I see a look of fear in her eyes. "Is she?" "No,no she's alive. But you know how she having twins right? Having them were even harder in her." "Mom you act like this when you're trying to hide something from me." "She almost died. Her twins were born almost dead...they would have but she used her magic to save them." "You... just said she was alive." "It only saved her daughter. Her son still..." I couldn't bring myself to say it."But your aunt got your sister back and she is mostly ok,her daughter is really weak and your aunt is still doing tests on your sister and your niece." Rebecca started spacing out,and not moving as not a word escaped her mouth.I pressed the button to call for help and hugged her ready for any reaction she'd give me.I was holding her with my siren strength so when I felt an fist punch my side as she yelled,I didn't felt nothing. And that yell was a pained yell as she started freaking out and Sunset walked into the room. "You told her about Tifany,didn't you?"I nodded as I felt Rebecca's body fall limp,she fainted.I layed her down. That's when I noticed Katherine crying,Rebecca's yell must have woken her up. Winter picked Katherine up. "You should have waited to tell her."Sunset says to me. "It wouldn't have changed what happened. She knew something was wrong it would have only been a matter of time before she went to see her sister." I told Sunset. "I would have strapped her to her bed." "Has that worked since they learned how to use their siren strength?" "No... but." "So it was I tell her or Tifany tells her." "It could make her worse." "I know it will. Mario has a hard time ahead of him. Speaking of Mario has anyone told him yet?" "She called him just before we came."Winter said. As if on cue Mario came with his mom. "Hey you two."I say."Rebecca gave birth there's sometime already." "Are they ok?"He asked. "Katherine is as for Rebecca well...she didn't take how Tifany's birth went really well.But as for now you guys stay here while me and Aria go check on Tifany again we'll be right back."I knew when Tifany heard that yell of her sister she would get up so if she didn't she needed one of us staying with her,because she must be doing awful. Me and Aria go in her room's direction and as matter of fact she's not in bed,then she was in place she didn't heard Becca's yelling and I knew where it was. Tifany's POV Aunt Sunset's orders was I was seeing my daughter when she allowed me,yeah right.Soon as everyone left me alone I went to NICU despite of how bad I was feeling.I looked at my daughter she was so small and seemed so fragile,I've never felt more love for anything in my life. I only did it with Jack cause I wanted to know how it was but...I didn't love him. But my daughter with him she was my world and I wanted protect her with all my might. I sigh,Jack hasn't been supportive of the pregnancy from the start,he hated it,of course he and I hid that from my parents. But if this kid was affected by the curse...I don't know if I could raise her alone. I called Jack,we weren't together since I got pregnant but nobody knew. "What you want Dazzle?" "What do you mean what do I want,I called for you to be aware that your son is dead and your daughter is born but is in the NICU." "Sounds like a you problem.And I told you I don't want anything with this kids."He hang up. I look at my daughter again,I think about my son dying in my arms today was being a hard day,I started crying."I'll show Jack I can raise you alone Annie." That's when I see one of aunt Sunset's coworkers,oh no she knew me she was gonna me go back to bed.I wanted to stay with my daughter. I also see mom and Aunt Ari entering here probably searching for me. What am I going to do? I can't just. "What are you doing here?" The other doctor asked me. "I'm seeing my daughter." I told her. "And don't think you can stop me." "You shouldn't be out of bed." They told me as they took a step towards me. "I warned you." I told them. "Tifnay don't!" I heard my mom yell as her and aunt Ari got to us. "I just want to see Annie." I tell mom and aunt Ari. "We know and we do too." Mom said to me. I saw Aunt Aria pull the doctor aside and whisper something to them before they ran off. "What did you tell her?" "I just told her we weren't going to stop you if they tried to tell us to leave before we got to see Annie." Aria told me with a knowing smile. "I know I never asked you." Mom started"But who's her dad?" "It's Jack." "Jack? Really? I thought you had better taste then that." "I don't love him mom. It's just..." I gestured to Annie. "He was the easiest way, but now I don't need him." "What do you mean Tifany?" "Me and him were never really together.It was more a one time thing for me to see how doing it was,sure I thought he would help me with the kids or at least care his son died and Annie is NICU but he doesn't.So I don't need him,I'll show him I can raise Annie alone." "For what I see this girl is your whole world right now right Tify?" I nod."I won't ever let anything hurt her.Ever."I put my finger in Annie's hand and feel a weak grasp."I just hope she's ok." "Your aunt Sunset will tell us if she is or not soon." I remember Becca's water has broke too."How's Becca and her baby?" "Your niece is ok. She has the same thing you and your sister have but we know how to handle that." "At least she's ok and yeah aunt Sunset knows a lot more about it then she did when we were little. How's Becca taking being a mom? I know she's always been worse then I am." "She's...well..." "Mom, aunt Ari what's wrong with my sister?" That's when we heard a call for more security on the floor. "I think your sister just woke up. She asked about you and when we told her." "Your sister snapped." Aunt Ari tells me. I have to get to her before she does something she'll regret. I take off running to get to her or at least I try but don't have the strength and feel myself start to fall but mom and aunt Ari catch me. "They can take care of it." Mom told me. "You know they can't." I tell her. Mom and aunt Ari help me to Becca's room. When we get there Becca has her back against the wall she's like a caged animal getting ready to attack. "Becca it's me calm down." "Tifany? You're ok?" She asked not believing." "I will be. But what about you?" "They took my daughter. She was here I went to sleep and now she's gone." "Rebecca." Dad says to her. "I've tried to tell you your aunt has her. She checking how bad she is. She'll be right back." "No,no,you either bring my daughter now or I'll go after her myself."Rebecca never has been one to stay calm. Mario her boyfriend was here. He went close to Becca."Hey,your aunt is just checking Katherine you'll see her soon." That's when I noticed the look in her face.Oh no Becca don't do that you really love that boy,if you hurt him you'll never forgive yourself."Mario get away from her she's in crisis,she's about to hurt someone and if it's you she won't forgive herself." As I say that Becca pulls a hook and Mario dodges,she yells...Where we like that when we were little?I can't imagine how mom and dad must've felt. She fainted.I looked at mom. "Please tell me that's not permanent." I see dad's eyes lock on her too,he knows if anyone knows for how many time she was gonna be like this was mom. Adagio's POV As soon as Tifany said that her and Winter's gaze locked at me.Tifany because she hated seeing her twin that way,Winter because if she was that way not only we would have to raise her daughter but we would have two incapacitated daughters. "It'll be...She's..." I didn't know how to answer them. "The fact you didn't say no means you've seen something." Tifany said to me. "She'll get better for a little while. But it won't last. She'll keep getting like this." "But you can help her right?" Mario asked."She's always been like this." "She never told you about my powers did she?" I asked him. "I know what sirens can do." "Not that I'm talking about my visions. I see the future. She's going to get worse and then a bit better until she finally loses control. Only to regain it enough to stop herself from killing the two people she loves more then anything."I sigh."You're gonna have a lot of work being with her especially when Katherine has any crisis." Winter then came to me.I knew that face,the I know your vision is bad but you can return drinking face."We'll all get throught this."He said as he hugged me. Except we won't.Snow was 12...she was gonna die soon,Tifany wouldn't recover from today and would die,Becca would live long however never be sane again. Things were gonna be hard. That's when Sunset entered the room."Great you're all here,I got some test on Becca,on Katherine and on Annie." "Go from worst one to we can handle it one."I say. Apparently taken aback by my tone of voice Sunset continued: "Annie's brain didn't form right at all,neither has her heart or breathing areas,meaning there'll be times where she'll faint,almost temporarily die,and when she wakes up one part of her body will paralize.Becca I don't think she'll get better,her brain scans are more off than when she were little,now she can still use her voice but I just doubt she'll express herself talking or in her face,or express herself at all.Katherine her brain scans are off but luckily less than Rebecca's or Tifany's." Winter hugged me close as I notice why Sunset was taken aback,I was crying. Aria wasn't in the room now was talking with Dash,I only could hear small parts: "Hello.More or less...They're not too good.No,nothing like that.How are things there?That's good she's asleep she hasn't slept all night,and the others?Oh damn,I don't know if I should tell Dagi with everything going on,does she remember who she is?Not good....Check if she can sing.You did? How is... You should bring her here. Yeah see you soon." "Snow can't sing can she?" I asked Aria. I could tell she was surprised I knew what Dash was telling her. "How did...I mean she can a little..kinda." I know what's going to happen. "Dash is bringing her here right?" "Yeah they'll be here soon." "What's wrong with her?" Sunset asked. "She's been getting worse." Winter told Sunset. "And Dagi thinks she's going to die soon." "Winter I saw on a vision 13th birthday and my visions don't lie.You know very well." "But her birthday is only 2 months away...."Sunset said realizing how soon her niece was gonna die."I can still." "You can't save her.And you know it.And don't you dare beat yourself up for that."I tell her. Soon Dash arrives with the twins and Snow.Sunset checks on Snow she still can sing a bit. "Hey baby." She waves.And gets her notebook: "I remember things now,mom,how are my sisters and the babies?" "More or less,I'm more worried about you." "No need to mom,I'm gonna be ok." I didn't have the heart to tell her.So I just went over and hugged her.She was being very strong,it seemed like not long ago she was getting into trouble for skipping now I was having to watch her decay. After Snow was examined Winter went staying home as Sunset let Katherine go home today,Mario stayed with Rebecca,Dash went back with the twins and due to an call with Shadow,Aria took off in Sparkling's room direction,I wasn't gonna call her back this was the beginning of a storm for her too.
Almost lost them...Aria's POV I don't think I've ever ran faster in my life then I was on my way to Sparklng's room. Shadow had told me something was wrong with the babies. This was turning into Flaming again but even worse because it would be happening to Sparkling. "Where are they? What happened?" I asked as I got to Sparkling's room. But all I found in there was Shadow. "I don't know...Sparkling just started saying it hurt where the babies were. But no one would listen to her. She finally decided she was going to try and find Sunset or maybe even you. But she didn't make it to the door before she fainted. Then a bunch of alarms on the machines went off and a group of doctors and nurses ushered me out of the room. Then they took her to the ICU. No one will tell me what's going on. And I can't find Sunset anywhere." "Sunset is unavailable right now. I'll explain later. But fist let's go find Sparkling and learn what's going on with her and the babies." We went to Sparkling's room in ICU and saw her asleep,the palest I've ever saw her in my life....Something was very very wrong... I walked up and passed my hand in her face she felt cold as if they had to revive her.I also noticed her pants were slightly tainted of blood. The doctor entered the room and told us: "She and these babies are very lucky.She almost lost them and died.In fact we lost her and thought we were just gonna be able to pull out the babies but she somehow survived.She should take awhile to wake up." He then went away and left me and Shadow to process what was happening.I sat by her bedside and looked at her. "She used her magic.She doesn't wanna leave you alone with the babies.That's how much she loves you."I told Shadow. "I love her too. But how is it possible?She told me using her magic to save the babies would kill her." "It should have. But have you ever heard of the power of love?" "Isn't that just a joke in children's stories?" "You should meet your sister's counterpart. She's the princess of love. But sirens use emotions for power. The stronger the feeling the stronger the magic. You gave her enough power to not only save the babies but to save herself too."I smiled at him."That's impressive.I feel bad for not liking you being with her,anyways I'm gonna tell her mom Dash what happened." I walked out of the room...I never felt more relief in my life,she was ok,the babies were ok,the pregnancy would probably be more risky now but the 4 of them were still here.Tho I have to admit it was scary seeing her have been just revived. I call Dash. "Hello?"I hear her from the other end of the line. "Dash I'm gonna start this with Sparkling and the babies are still ok...But."An explosion through the phone she was standing in front of me,with both the kids sleeping on her lap. "What happened?" I made a gesture for her to follow me to where Sparkling was. "She saved herself and the babies.They were all gonna die." Dash proceeded to give me the girls,and pass her hand on Sparkling's face and look well at her.She was thinking the same as me seeing her this way having basically coming back from being dead was scary. "How, what happened?" She asked just keeping herself together. "You were right, there's something special about her love for Shadow. She refused to leave him. It took everything she had...but all four of them are here." "Do they know how bad this will end up being for them?" "Way to early to tell. And we don't have Sunset at least not for awhile." "Don't tell me something happened to her too." "No just everyone else." I sat and explained to Dash all that's happened today.I turn to Shadow."That's why you and Sparkling wouldn't find her." We then waited for 3 hours until Sparkling started waking up. Sparkling's POV I felt my eyes opening,and I look around the room Shadow,my moms and the twins were here,I felt awful.But I just hoped the babies were ok. I felt my voice coming back."W-what happened?" Shadow's POV I hugged Sparkling tight. I felt tears in my eyes. "I-I thought I was going to lose you and the babies." I felt her tense up a little when I said that. "They're still here, and we almost lost you. But all of you are still here." Sparkling's POV Well that explained how I was feeling,but how wasn't I dead? My mom must have read my thoughts cause she said: "You know our power is tied to emotions right?Your love for him made you not leave him alone with the babies just like you wanted to." "That's great." Sunset entered the room where was she when I was after her?Something must have happened to someone else. "It's two boys and a girl,they seem fine but I want to watch for psychiatric problems when they're born,can't be too careful,as for Sparkling.This pregnancy is really high risk now,you have to stay here in the ICU till you have them.And don't get up not even with help,you and them still aren't out of trouble and we got enough going on in your family with your cousins now." "What do you..."I start. "Ask your mom,I have to go back and check on Rebecca,Tifany and Snow." I turned to mom."What happened?Why all 3 of them are here?" Aria's POV "You know how Tifany and Rebecca are pregnant? They had their babies and nothing went right. And as for Snow, she's dying but only Adagio has figured it out yet." "No...."Sparkling said."How bad are all of them and how soon aunt Dagi thinks Snow is gonna die?" "Really bad,Rebecca is worser then when she was little,Tifany can't keep herself up,Annie has a serious illness that probably is gonna require her to stay at home,Katherine has the same as her mom just not quite as bad and your aunt Dagi saw it happening on around Snow's 13th birthday." "That's bad." "Yeah it is but I want you to worry about yourself and the triplets now ok?" "But-" "No buts...You're not out of danger anfd the babies aren't here yet." Sparkling sighed."Alright."
Triplets BirthAria's POV I was on my way to see Sparkling, she hated having to stay in the ICU but understood why she has to be. Sunset has been watching her and the babies really close. Nothing seemed to have gotten worse, but she was still a couple months from her due date. I was just about to her room when I saw a bunch of people rush in and then rush Sparkling somewhere else. Shadow was currently at school and Dash was working so I wouldn't let Sparkling go through whatever that was by herself. I used my siren speed to catch up to them and when I see her I can tell she's in labor. I could also tell that things were bad, really bad. Sunset saw me walk in. "Aria what are you doing here?" She asked. "Why do you think?" "Go call Shadow and Dash, things are still really..." What she was saying was cut off by more alarms. "What's happening?" I demanded to know. "I'm trying to save your daughter and grandchildren. I promise I'll do everything I can, but I need you to go so I can help them." I look at Sparkling clearly in pain...I didn't wanna leave her.But I had to....I sighed.I went outside and started calling everyone,I called Dash. "Hello?" "Dash she's having the kids,you and Shadow need to come right now.Don't use your super speed before warning Shadow.Sparkling needs all of us right now." "I'll tell him." She told me and hung up. Now all I could do is wait until they got here. After what felt like forever Sunset finally came and talked to us. She looked exhausted but had a smile on her face. "They're going to be ok.It got really bad but they're going to be ok." "Sunset." Shadow said. "What happened?" "When she went into labor it was harder than we thought, her body was almost too weak. But we somehow managed to save all of them." "How bad will they be?" Dash asked her. "Sparkling will be weak for a while,I want her to rest for some weeks after getting out of here,as for the triplets they're very healthy and can even go home today.May have something further down the line because the curse but other than that I think they're the most healthy siren babies since Sophia." I knew what my daughter did....She knew the risks and still did it.I was relieved and mad at Sparkling right now."She's just like her aunt Sonata...She's lucky this didn't affect her more." "You mean?" "Yep that's magic keeping the babies healthy.Is she awake yet?" "Not yet just the babies." "Can we go see them?"Dash asked. "Sure."Sunset said. The three of us went to go and see them. Now that everything had calmed down I was really excited, I'd finally get to see my grandchildren. The three of them were awake and looking around. Shadow picked up one of them. "This is Daydream." She looked just like her mom, just the color was a little off. Then he handed her to Dash. Shadow picked up the next one. He looked just like his dad. "This is Night Wind" Shadow handed him to me then picked up the last one. "And this is Shooting Star." He was a good mix of his parents. They were already interacting well and Sunset hadn't told us of anything being wrong so that was good. I see Sparkling then waking up I wonder if she already met the babies. Sparkling's POV I wake up,and remember what was happening I was having the babies I hope they were ok... I then look around the room and see Shadow and moms already holding the kids.I did it...I had them and even better they were ok. "Hey guys..."I start before feeling myself being pulled into a hug by my mom. "If you ever use your magic like that again you're not hearing the end of it.Now I'll let you bond with your boyfriend and your babies." Mom Dash gave me a hug and went out of the room,leaving me,Shadow and the triplets alone. Shadow's POV I hugged Sparkling tight then kisses her. "You're mom's right. If you ever do something like that again you won't hear the end of it. But I know why you did it I would have done the same thing. Have you seen them yet?" I asked as I got the triplets and brought them to her. Sparkling's POV "No,not yet..."I told him as he brought the babies to me,I was so excited to finally meet my children.And once I held them it just felt right as if I had the hold of this already...Was that what they meant when they said I was a caretaker siren?If it was I loved it. Soon we were out of the hospital me,Shadow and our new formed family.
A few months laterAria's POV A few months have passed sense that night. Adagio wasn't exaggerating how bad you feel. But it's not all bad Dagi had her twins. The two of them were early and we were really worried about her for awhile, they all made it home. I can't help but wonder if things will get that bad for me. No point in worrying about that now. All I can do it hope for the best. Today I had an appointment later,Sunset told me by this week she would have been able to tell the baby's gender. Dash would go with me so I was waiting around for her to arrive so we could kill sometime and then go. Suddenly I felt a really sharp pain.But it went away,a few minutes later the pain again.It only got stronger it almost felt like...No it probably wasn't. Dash soon arrived and when she did she couldn't tell I wasn't feeling well. "What's wrong?" Dash asked me. "I don't know but I'm worried about the baby." I told her. "Let's go then." We went to the hospital. With what I was feeling Sunset got me to the back as soon as I got there and started checking me. I could tell she was getting really worried. "What's wrong? I asked her. "I'll tell you in a minute." Sunset told me as she was getting a syringe made up and gave me the shot. "Does that feel any better?" The pain was starting to get better. "Yeah, what was that?" "You were having contractions." She told me. "What?" I asked confused."You mean like having the baby contractions?" "Yeah, but it's way too early to have them. That should stop them, but if you feel anything like that again I need you to get here as fast as you can." "Alright." "I think the shot might work so you don't have the baby for at least 1 or 2 months.How she's a half-siren odds she survive should be 50-50 by then.But I need you to rest this months cause she can still come early." "Ok." "I mean it Aria.She comes this early it's gonna be bad for you both."She turned to Dash."Make sure she rests this months." "I will." Dash told her. "But Dashie." I whined. "No Aria, that's my daughter too. I'm not going to let anything happen to her." "I know but-" "It's only a couple months, and besides..." She kissed me. "I can think of a way to keep you in bed." Then she gave me an all too familiar smirk. "Ok you two save it for when you get home." Sunset said. "But now that I have that taken care of you want to see her?" "Yeah." Sunset then made an ultrasound and showed us our baby,and that she was in a position that she was ready to be born. I really hoped the shot Sunset gave me would keep her there as long as possible. After a while Sunset let me go home. Me and Dash decided to pass by Dagi's house in our way home,maybe help her a little with the twins.
A serious talk and a new cousinAria's POV Sparkling had been getting better. She was going to be alright after all. I was at home when I heard a knock on the door I got up and answered it and it was Sonata. Instead of the her normally happy self I could tell something was wrong. "Are you alright?" I asked her. "No,not really." She told me. "But you'll like why I'm not. I'm pregnant!" "Really?!"I asked. She nodded. I hugged her really tight."That's amazing!But guess I was right about something." "What?"Sonata aks oblivious. "Dagi having Snow gave you baby fever didn't it?How did you convice Flash you two had to try for a baby?" Sonata laughed. "It wasn't really that hard." "No way Flash was ready to have a kid with you." "No he's not ready, I'm not really either." "Then why did you?" "Even tho we're not really ready we still want to."Sonata sighed and put the hand over her belly."And with Flashie's job we don't really know about tomorrow." Oh I knew that tone,and I knew that pain. "Calm down,I'm sure he'll be safe for you and for your kid." "Well Moon was too wasn't?" "Different situations.He won't leave you alone Sonata."I said as I hugged her again."Know how many yet?" "One.But gender Flash wants it to remain a surprise." "Well all that matters they're healthy."I tell her. Sparkling comes down and sees her aunt and runs and hugs her. "Hey auntie Sony." "Hey Sparkling,guess what you'll have a new cousin!" Sparkling's eyes widened but were bright,she loved younger kids. "Yay!!!"She gave her another hug. But when Sonata went away I knew Sparkling was finally getting to the point I couldn't avoid anymore telling her who was her dad. "Mommy,Aunt Dagi and Uncle Winter had three kids,Aunt Sony and Uncle Flash are having a kid,Sky and Blame only have a mommy but that's cause their daddy is dead.I learned in school two mamas can't get pregnant on their own.Mommy,who is mine and Flaming's daddy?" I actually started feeling panick in that situation,I don't wanna tell her and I don't wanna even remember that night. "Mommy?"I hear her voice far away. "Give mommy a moment sweetie."I said hyperventilating and went to my room. My mind started thinking in someone who would calm me down and explain to Sparkling what happened,before I knew I was calling Dash even when I knew she was in the middle of giving a class. I'm not ready to face this alone. Dash's POV I blow my whistle so both the teams start their volleyball activity. That's when I heard a phone call,my phone call,the phone call I only had for when Ari called me. I look emergency call.Aria only clicked on emergency call if she herself was lost and confused. I turn to my students: "I'm getting out of the gym but continue the game kay?" I then go outside and pick Aria's call up. "Aria what's wrong?" "I don't know what to do? Dash what are we going to do?" I heard Aria on the other end of the line. "What happened?" I asked. "I don't know what we're going to tell her." Is all she said to me. "Aria what happened?" "Sparkling asked who her dad is..." We both knew that one day she probably would ask about him. But still didn't know what we would tell her. If we just tell her the truth about him she'll start to think we don't love her for everything he's done. But we also can't tell her nothing about him. "Can you come home and help me?" She asked almost in tears. "Yeah I'll be home as soon as I can."I went and talked to the principal. I didn't like to use the fact that Scootaloo was the principal now to get out of having to do my work. But considering what it was she understood and agreed to watch the rest of my classes today and I was free to go home. Once I arrived Sparkling was watching some cartoon apparently worried about Aria who wasn't downstairs yet. I went into our room,and I saw something I thought I would I never see from Aria a panick attack,sat on the ground rocking back and forth.Dagi told me she had panick attacks from time to time specially if she remembered of things that panicked her in the past.Specially someone called Harriet.But apparently now Forced Entry made her have panick attacks too but I bet for a completely different reason. "Hey,hey..."I grabbed her face.She was hyperventilating but it wasn't like when we lost our daughter or when we thought we lost Sparkling.The nights were clearly still too fresh on her head,I saw something Aria never showed to me before fear of someone doing something to her.Fear that she might've died,I realized in that moment both Sparkling and Aria had even the same scared look."You're ok,you're safe,I'm ok,I'm safe." "What we gonna tell her?"She told me clinging on to me like she's never done before."She's gonna think we hate her...She's gonna think we hated Flaming..." "Aria you need to calm down.She's already worried about you....She noticed you're not ok." Aria broke down for awhile then she put on her tough face again and calmed down. "You shouldn't have saw me like this.I don't like when people see me like this."She told me a bit of anger in her voice."But I'm glad you made me calm down earlier." "Ari it was gonna eventually happen."I hug her with one arm then hold her hand tight."Let's go.You're not alone,she's not gonna hate us." Me and Aria went into the living room where Sparkling was. "Mommy better?" Sparkling asked us. "Yeah she is." I told her. "Mommy Dash I asked mommy who my and Flaming's daddy is." "You did?" I asked apparenting not to know. "Yeah." She nodded. "Who is he?" How am I going to explain this? "You see Sparkling...We both love you and your sister.But your dad is a very very bad person who did something very bad to your mommy twice." "The secret only older people know to have babies?"She asks. I nod."She did the secret without your mommy even asking him to twice.Then he hurt her very bad twice." "Oh.But...who is he?"She asked again. "The bad guy who had you for 4 weeks.Me and your mommy love you and we loved Flaming.But he hates everyone." She turned to Aria who was almost smashing my hand from holding on to it.And was quiet. "Mommy I'm sorry what he did to you."Sparkling said hugging her."You can hate me if you want." Aria then catched Sparkling in her lap and looked deep in her eyes. "Don't ever tell me to hate you or your sister again.You are the only good things I got out of that nights."She hugged her."We love you Sparkling.We loved Flaming too.The only person we hate is Forced Entry who's your dad,who is a very bad man who not only did this to mommy twice because I was protecting your Mommy Dash,but also killed Sky's and Blame's dad and kidnapped and almost killed you if you ever see him again run because he's bad news." That's when I realized both Sparkling and Aria were crying. "But-"Sparkling said. "No buts nothing I repeat nothing any of your parents did in the past or are doing now it's your fault.You undestand?" No response only a sniff as Sparkling wiped her eyes. "You understand me Sparkling?" She nods.Aria puts her in the ground.I go ever and kneel to her height. "Do you know why your name is Sparkling Blaze-Dash and Flaming's name was Flaming Star Blaze-Dash?"I ask her wiping a few tears from her eyes while Ari calms herself down alone. Sparkling nods no. "Because we both always loved you.Remember Sparkling you and your sister are Blaze-Dash's not Blaze-Entry's,that means you have nothing to do with Forced Entry,alright?" "Alright."She nods as we all finally calm down.She gives a little yawn afterwards."Can you put me to bed early?" I nod,job with Sparkling done,but with Aria it was not even half-done,I'm worried,never seen her this way. Aria sent me a "don't leave me alone" glare once I picked up Sparkling,I just nodded I understood what she meant.I see she mouth "Good." I tuck Sparkling in and as soon I'm sure she's asleep I get back with Aria. "We somehow made it through that." I tell Aria as I get there. "I knew we would but jeez." That's when I see the state Aria is still in. I knew she would be like this but part of me was hoping she wouldn't be. I reached out for her only for her to shrink away from me. Aria must have realized what she did because she said. "Sorry it's just when I think about it or him I... I just." "You don't need to apologize. You know I'd never force you to do anything." "But you're the best wife anyone could ask for. You deserve someone who wouldn't be scared of you at times." "Aria we've been through this. I don't want anyone else. Besides you're brave enough to be scared in front of me. You don't have to hide it." "But.." "No buts Aria. Besides it's my fault it happened. He wanted me." "It's not your fault...Is of that damned monster.I hate him." "So do I.But anyways what brought Sparkling to even ask this?" "Oh...oh yeah Sonata's pregnant."Aria said as she if she didn't realize what she was saying. "What?" I asked her. "Sonata's pregnant." She said again it not really sinking in. "One more time. Let it sink in." I tell her. "Sonata's...pregnant..." Then I see the look in her eyes as it hits her. "Sonata's pregnant! The last time she was..." "Aria we'll help them, it'll be alright." "Of course it will be,I can tell Flash loves her and will take care of her,but the last two times she got pregnant were really bad on her.Plus one of her daughters is worse than her.I wonder if she told Flash how risky it really it is and about the fact she was playing with fire trying for a baby as soon as she got better." "You know she didn't.If she did Flash would never try for a baby with her and Sonata may think like a kid but now that she's better there's sometimes she's not so silly now and can bend Flash to her will." "She's still a siren Dash,both her and Dagi most times either have their partners wrapped around her finger or the other way around no in between.I'm the one of the three who all two relationships were the in betweens."She gets up."She probably didn't tell Dagi,else she's gonna lose her head with her."She sighs."And I hate to tattle on her but..." She gets out her phone. Aria's POV "Hello?" I hear Adagio from the other end of the phone. "Hey Adagio um have you seen Sonata?" I asked. "No, I haven't. You know you can call her right?" "I know, I know. It's not why I...I called to tell you something." "What is it?" She asked. "Well I saw Sonata earlier and well she's pregnant." I told Adagio. "She's what?!"Adagio shouted at me. "She told me she's pregnant." "Is she still there?" "No.Flash came and took her home.And looks like Sonata didn't tell him how risky it was she getting pregnant.But it is just one this time and up till now she looked bad but not like she was with both her set of twins.Oh and by her word baby is healthy." Adagio sighed like she carried the world on her shoulders.I could hear shouting around her. "Excuse me for a moment Aria."She said then I heard."Tifany and Rebecca don't you dare try to do what you think you're doing to your sister,Snow why the hell are you opening the-why are you entering the fridge?Out of there now!"Then I heard steps,the fridge closing and Snow crying."I'm back." "Mamaaa...Look at me.me."I heard Snow's whiny voice."You don't do,I enter rhe fridge again." "No you won't." she said to her then returned talking to me."Why didn't you call me as soon as she left?" "It sounds like you have enough you have to deal with." I told her. Adagio sighed again. "You didn't want me to yell at her." She said to me. "You know I would." "I agree you should but it's not as much Flash's fault." "I know that's why I'll just yell at them." "But you still have your kids to watch." "One more minute please."I hear she unlock the door,a car leaving sound and Sky's and Blame's voice."Sky,Blame could you play with Snow while Aunt Dagi talks to Aunt Ari?Ok,ok I'll tell her but for now play with Snow ok?"She started being able to talk to me again."Sky and Blame wanna see Sparkling.Maybe you guys could watch them tomorrow while I have a talk with Sonata and Flash when I'm more calm." "Alright Dagi bye."
Pregnant AgainAria's POV The next day I got up still not believing Sparkling was in the mental hospital. Part of me wanted to rush over there and see her, but I knew Dash was with her and if anything was wrong she would call me. And I couldn't shake the bad feeling I has sense yesterday. At first I thought it was about Sparkling but now I'm not so sure. I don't know what else it could be. Another part of me wonders if I should just stay home today, it's been a long time sense I've been able to just do nothing. And I could still go see Sparkling later. But I wanted to see Sparkling and even if something bad was going to happen I've never been one to run and hide. I've started going on my way to the mental hospital.I was taking the shortcut before I knew it,I was lost,I wasn't thinking,I was vunerable. I found the worst person I could on the way:Forced Entry. I tried to run, but I didn't know where I was and before I knew it I was at a dead end. I was scared...what was I going to do? I had to do something. He was getting closer I attacked him. But my punches seemed to have no effect on him. He punched me and knocked me down, I got back up and hit him as hard as I could right in the face. I felt his nose break and he finally stopped coming at me. But only for a moment as he bull rushed me knocking me down again. I tried to get up but he was on top of me, he started punching me in the face then he grabbed me by the hair and started slamming me head into the ground. I couldn't do anything to fight back and I started to lose strength. Was he going to kill me? Is this how I'm going to die? Everything went dark. I wake up in someone's embrace,I looked up and realized it was Dash she was using her super speed by the way the things were going around us.Everything goes black again. When I next wake up I was laying in a hospital bed,Dash next to me. "Dash?Why you leave Sparkling alone?" "Aria you're up!"She kisses me."I knew you were gonna come see her so when you didn't show up I got scared,I called Dagi to stay with her but she was busy,so Sonata is with her.I'm so glad I found you...He was getting ready to get rid of you.I just got you and start running...and I'm glad he didn't had a gun....But he did stab you,Sunset hasn't come back with the tests yet." I could tell how worried she was. "Hey Dashie?I'm safe."I say as I hold out my hand,I go to sit up to kiss her but my legs start to hurt. "Don't move a lot we just got here,don't know how big a damage he made.I think he began there so if you woke up you couldn't run."Dash says as she goes and kisses me."I'll tell your sisters so they go stay with Sparkling while you're here.I'll tell Scoots and Flutters too." Not long after that Sunset walks in. I can tell she's surprised to see me awake. "When did you wake up?" She asked. "Just a little bit ago. How bad is it?" I can tell by the look on her face it's bad. "It's... well you're lucky to be alive for starters. Much less awake. If Dash didn't get you here when she did..." She sighed."But let's not worry about what could have happened." "You got the test back right?" Dash asked. "Yeah...I even ran it twice to make sure." I don't need to be told what test she's thinking about I already know. "And?" I asked her Sunset just looked at the paper in her hand. How long she was taking to tell me already gave me my answer. So I changed the question. "What am I having a boy or a girl?" "Twins, two girls." "How bad?" "Not bad like Flaming's or Sparkling's was I think you'll be able to carry them full-term...Tho I do think they might have problems because of the curse,but at least for now they're ok as far as I can tell.I can't say the same for you,the pregnancy will be pretty hard on you,and you took 4 stabs from Forced in each leg and 1 near your chest.I want you resting at Dagi's until the wounds heal.I knew you'd never stay at the hospital."She then sighs."And neither of you two should tell Sparkling what happened,at least not until she's good enough to go home." "We won't tell Sparkling." I told "But I don't know if I'm really as bad as you say." I could tell Sunset was trying to figure out a way to convince me without really arguing with me. But Dash spoke up. "Ari you're staying with me and that's final. I'm not going to play this game with you. I was scared I was going to lose you, and Sparkling isn't any better. She needs us both. So you're going to do what Sunset says." Anyone else I would have argued with but I know she's right. I can feel it this one is going to be worse then my pregnancy with Sparkling. I sighed. "Alright I'll stay with you Dashie." She gave me a hug. I tried to hide how much it hurt. I must be worse then I thought. Dash must have sensed how much it hurt because we tried to pull away but I hugged her back before she could. "Besides." Dash leaned in and whispered something in my ear so only I could hear. "I don't think it'll be so bad having a little time for just the two of us." "I love you Dashie." "Love you too Ari.Now Sunset wants you to stay at Dagi's because she knows if something is gonna happen to you Dagi will know,do you want me to carry you or go by wheelchair?" "Would I ever turn down the chance to be carried by the amazing girl I love?"I say as I give her a wink. She blushed and got me on her lap. We soon were at Dagi's once she saw me,her eyes widened I realized why as I notice the dry blood on my shirt and legs,luckily I wore the same number as Dashie,I could just ask her to get clothes at home. Luckily my oldest nieces weren't home.Only Blame and Snow were. "Aunt Aria?"Blame asked. "What happened?"Snow asked scared. Dagi turned to the kids: "Blame take care of your cousin,I'll help your aunt Dash with your aunt Ari?" "But mom." Snow started to say. "I'm going to be ok Snow." I told her. "It's not as bad as it looks." Or at least I hope it's not. Once we were in the other room I started to tell Adagio what happened but as soon as I started she interrupted me. "I've seen what happened." She told me."Besides Sunset told me.We can talk about that later first let's get you cleaned up." Dash takes me to Dagi's and Winter's room. I get undressed,and while Dash gets back to our house to get me some clothes,and Dagi starts cleaning the wounds up,it hurt,how it hurt... "He really got you bad huh?"I hear Dagi's voice."Haven't seem you cry out of pain in a while." "Dagi tell me how bad the pregnancy will be." "It will be worse on you than in the twins,but pretty bad.But you shouldn't worry about that now.He got you to a point you won't be able to get up for a while.Worry about yourself for once Aria." "I will when you do." "Aria I don't want to argue with you. But if you don't take care of yourself how do you expect to take care of Sparkling and the twins?" "I guess you have a point. But you know I don't like letting people take care of me. Especially when there are people worse off then I am." "I know you've been like that sense Sonata was born. And got worse after you had Sparkling. But please listen to Sunset and rest till you get better."She sighs."Why you always gotta make it be so hard for me to be your big sister?If it was Sonata doing this to you,you'd be yelling by now.So let me take care of you,just this once." Before I could say anything else Dash came in with some clothes for me to wear. "Thanks Dashie." She then realizes mine and Dagi's face."Were you two really arguing?Oh and by the way the twins arrived,Becca is with Pinkie's son and Tifany brought home someone I don't know but he seems shady,both of them somehow are drunk." Adagio's face changed."Tell me you're joking Dash,they're 14 and a half alcohol shouldn't get even near them." "I'm not.They were in the kitchen when I arrived I think they found your old cabinet." "You told me you stopped drinking." I said to Adagio. "I did...but then... We don't have time for this. Dash I'll leave Aria to you and I'll go take care of the kids." Adagio quickly said as she started moving to the door. "Oh so I have to listen to Sunset but you don't?" I start going after Adagio. "This isn't over." But before I can make it very far I feel a sharp pain in one of my legs and feel myself start to fall, Dashie catches me before I hit the ground. "We'll talk to Adagio later. Let's get you taken care of first." She told me and she helped me to the bed. "Now please lay down." "I don't want to." "You're adorable when you're mad." "I am not." "How about I lay down with you till you fall asleep?" "Ok fine." I laid down and Dashie snuggled and wrapped her arms around me. We both ended up asleep.But later I woke up first than Dash,as everytime we slept together she was all over the bed including with one of her arms over me,snoring super loud.I needed to talk to Adagio,she told me she would stop. I gently get Dash's arm off me as I try to get up. "You know you shouldn't be up yet."I heard Adagio's voice from the hallway. "You promised,Adagio."I tell her."What was so bad?" "Do you even have to ask?" "Ok I admit stupid question but still...What did you see?" "Tifany is gonna die in a plane crash when she's older,Rebecca is gonna get to adult life and get super bad again,and Snow...Snow...."She started tearing up. "No.Tell me is not what I am thinking.She seems to be doing so well." Adagio sighed."That's because you're not here daily...She is doing really bad....If my vision is right I only have four and half more years with her.I started drinking again when she started getting really bad and Winter was with her.Now you gotta promise me,you won't tell Sunset or Winter....That's something I need to do and explain why." "I understand but you know why Sunset told you to stop." "Nothing bad is going to happen if I keep drinking." "Oh so Sunset doesn't know what she's talking about? That means I don't have to listen to her either." "This isn't the same. You're pregnant I'm just drinking." "We still need you."I sigh."But fine keep drinking,you've already seem the example you're leaving for your oldest girls.Talking about them,was it too bad?" "Yeah.They both can barely keep themselves up...And Winter is arriving soon...I don't know how I'm gonna explain to him his daughters are drunk." We see Snow going through the halls an lost look in her face. "Snow,sweetie,what are you looking for?"Adagio goes over to her. "I-I don't know,my head is aching mom."She then saw me and seemed to remember something."Aunt Ari,how you doing?Also Sparkling hasn't been hanging out with me and Sophia lately,is she ok?" "I'm doing a bit better. But me and your aunt Dashie are going to be staying here for a little while." There's no reason I can't keep an eye on Adagio while she keeps an eye on me. Two can play this game. "That's awesome." "But as for Sparkling, she's been sick." "Aunt Sunny can make her better right?" "She's going to go to another doctor. But they'll be helping her get better." "Okay then." A look at her could tell she was bad,and now she was acting like she was dizzy. "C'mon baby let's get you to bed,I will get you your meds and you'll be ok."Adagio said as she put an hand on Snow's shoulder and guided her out of the room. I sigh...I wonder how's Sparkling doing?Or how she will react to having two little sisters.